|
Need
Jan 30, 2015 20:35:12 GMT -5
Post by Bluedramon on Jan 30, 2015 20:35:12 GMT -5
Chapter 31: Chases
Fourth rule: If the boogeyman sees you, run.
sss
Dr. Von Doktor scowled as he glared at the boy in front of him. Memories came flooding back to him, recalling how this boy had tricked him, humiliated him, whatever else. His desire to get revenge on him caused his blood to boil. His logical side was numbed, fueled only by raw emotion as he stood a few feet in front of the boy.
His enraged side continued to only see red as he glared at the boy, his mouth ticking into a twisted smile. He was going to enjoy this. He would force the boy to feel what it was like having his reputation torn apart. He was going to know what it felt like to be scorned and mocked by his peers. Oh, he would make the boy pay for all that he had done to him. He was alone in this room with him and he...
..wait...alone...? Wait a minute...
In the midst of the man’s rage and anger, some of his logic started to come back. His mind began to think a little more clearly and he took a moment to look around the room.
It was empty. Save for him and the boy, it was empty. There was no one else here. The only sound that could be heard was his own breathing, as well as the boy’s. The man’s expression softened up for a few seconds, his eyes locking onto the boy. Rudy simply glared at him, his body remaining in a defensive posture. Then, once the realization truly hit him, his eyes widened in shock.
He had been played. He had been tricked again. This boy... He must have known how he was going to react. He must have realized that he would be so consumed with emotion that he would focus only on him and not anyone else.
The man couldn’t believe it. How could he have been so stupid? How could he have allowed himself to be tricked utterly like that? He should have been able to realize what was going on. He should have noticed the zoners leaving. He should have noticed that his ‘patient’ Blocky was stolen from him. And yet his own anger and rage got the better of him, and he had made such a foolish act. He knew that going after Rudy wasn’t the best thing to do right now, and yet, that’s exactly what he had done.
As a scientist, he should have realized the fallacy of that mistake before he even made it. He felt like such an idiot. What kind of scientist is tricked and made into a fool by a ten year old boy? He was supposed to be the smarter one here, and yet the boy, he had...
That’s when he realized that he had fallen for the boy’s trick yet again. This was the second time that the kid had made a fool out of him. He glared at the boy, his lips curling back into a snarl. He had been made fun by this boy for the last time. Now, he was going to make sure that he doesn’t get another chance.
“You...” Dr. Von Doktor said as he took a few steps towards Rudy. The boy moved back, but did not break out into a run. “Do you have any idea what you...”
Suddenly, he stopped. A realization dawned on him. No... He wasn’t going to fall for this. He realized this was exactly what the boy wanted him to do. Yes... His scientific mind was now in control once more. And it took him only seconds to realize the boy’s little plan.
He was trying to get him to stay here while the others escaped. At first, he didn’t know exactlly where they could go. But there was that portal, right? The one that was still open? Yes, that was the one. That was where they were going. And he bet that little Penny was going to erase the portal and think everything was going to be fine. The children think they have him beat. They think they’ve won. Oh how sadly they were mistaken... Did they forget that he still had a piece of magic chalk? Or did they not know?
No matter. At the moment, that didn’t matter to him. Right now, he was going to have a little bit of fun toying with the boy. Dance around his expectations, and make him feel like such a fool.
“What do you take me for, little boy?” Von spoke as he adopted a more neutral stance. He held up a hand, curling his fingers inward, watching the tips flex. Rudy watched warily, his teeth gritted as if prepared for a fight. “Oh you are zomezing!” Von laughed coldly at the boy’s pathetic display of courage. “You dezerve a metal, don’t you zay?” He motioned his hand towards him. “Only zomeone like yourzelf is mozt dezerving...” He brought his hand to his head, pressing his face against it. “Juzt a shame I don’t have anyzing...”
He kept this somewhat neutral stance for a while, confusing the boy. He watched him out of the corner of his eyes. Rudy clearly didn’t know what to make of this, yet he did not back down or try to run away. He formed fists with his hands, looking ready for a fight. This only made Von’s smile broaden.
Oh how easily the boy is manipulated. Sometimes he had to wonder just how Terry Bouffant had such a hard time with him. He was only ten years old. It didn’t take much to outsmart someone that young. Well that certainly spoke volumes about Terry. No wonder she became a lowly newsreporter. It was probably the only job someone like her could get.
But enough about her. Now, he only focused on Rudy. How should he deal with him? He couldn’t spend too much time in here talking with him. His building was large, but it didn’t mean he had infinite time. He needed to think of something and quick.
Ah yes, that would do just fine. His smile spread further across his lips. This became more pronounced as he saw the boy’s eyes widen further. He took a step forward.
“You know what I juzt realized?” Von said in an almost casual tone as he began to walk around the child slowly, like a vulture ready to attack its prey. “You are a fraud.”
Rudy stared at him in confusion. “What are you talking about? I never lied about anything.”
Von chuckled at this. “Oh you are zuch a poor liar, Rudy. For shame!” Von continued to walk aroudn the boy slowly, deliberately. His sneer spread a little further, his eyes almost never leaving Rudy. His arms folded behind his back. “You claimed zat you dizcovered perpetual motion.”
“No I never said that! It was you who...”
Von cut him off. “You claimed you could have changed zee world.”
Rudy shook his head. “You’re lying!”
Von didn’t care. He just kept going. “You zought you were zomezing zo zpecial. Everyone would have practically worshipped you. Zat iz what you wanted, izn’t it, kid? To be recognized. To be famouz. To be known as the child who changed zee world.”
“You’re wrong! I never...”
“But inztead, you lied. You broke my heart. You shattered everyone’z heartz.” Von said. He placed a hand against his chest, looking at the boy with mock sadness. “You used zee world you had claimed for yourzelf to get ahead of everyone elze. You used zat world az a tool for yourzelf, and yet you dare try to ztop me, and you dare to call me zee one who...”
“Shut up! You’re wrong! I never did that!” Rudy growled. He turned his head left and right, watching as the man walked around him. It was clear the boy was not going to back down. “I would never do something like that! It was an accident! I never meat to forget to draw a power source!”
“And yet you ztill znuck into ChalkZone to create zee devize... Am I right?” Von asked. He knew there was only one way for one machine to have a power supply while the other had a plug. “You ztill went in zere and drew zomezing zat you did not build yourzelf.” He stopped for a moment. He stared down at Rudy with a criticizing eye, tilting his head to one side. “You used zat world, Rudy. Zee world zat you are trying to keep me out of... It waz juzt a tool for you in zee end, wazn’t it?”
Rudy shook his head in denial. “N-No.. I...”
Von’s smile spread further. “You used it like it waz nozing. And yet I’m sure you’d get zore wiz me if I tried zomezing like zat. Oh how hypocritical of you, boy.”
Rudy took a few steps back. His eyes widened a little. Von could only smile at this, realizing that he had hit a sore spot with the boy. He watched as Rudy shook his head again, glaring at him. “I-I was just...”
“Faze it, boy. You lied to everyone. Even if you did create a power zource, the point iz, you did not make it yourzelf. You drew it in zat world. You put zero effort into it. And you took attention away from ozerz who put true effort into zeir work, like your own friend.” Rudy’s eyes widened at this. Von pressed further. “I wonder how she took it. Tell me, Rudy. Did she congratulate you? Or did she rip you to shredz for getting zee attention she dezerved more zan you?”
Rudy stared at the man, backing away, gritting his teeth. At this point, he didn’t even try to respond. Von wasn’t sure if this was because he was getting the boy worked up or if Rudy truly was guilty. The reason however, mattered not to Von. With the boy in this state, he could begin the second part of his plan.
He took position in front of the boy. He walked towards him, continuing to move forward regardless of how close he was. This forced Rudy to back away from him. The boy’s eyes never left his as he moved backwards, trying to keep a good distance away from him. Soon, the boy tripped and he fell into the ground. Von stopped his advance and stood in front of him, watching as the boy climbed up to his feet. The boy watched him warily, his narrow eyes glaring right at him.
Von couldn’t help but smile at this. The boy was spending so much time watching him that he wasn’t even comprehending what he was trying to do. This was going to be so easy...
Suddenly he realized just how much time he had wasted. Drat... His eagerness to toy with the boy had cost him precious time. He had wanted to draw this out sooner, but there was no time for that. He needed to act now.
“I do want to azk you one more zing, Rudy, before I forget.” Von said. He tapped his chin thoughtfully, his eyes turning up towards the ceiling. “How well are you in a tuzzle?”
Rudy stared at him in confusion. “What are you...”
Von didn’t give the boy a chance to respond. He suddenly rushed forward, his feet pounding the ground heavily. Rudy didn’t have any time to react. Despite his old age, Von was quite quick on his feet and it took him only seconds to collide with the boy. His hands gripping his shoulders tightly, he lifted the boy up into the air and began to rush him backwards.
The boy struggled, trying to get free. Von responded by tightening his grip on him. He moved as fast as he could, keeping the boy up in the air, held out in front of him. Then, once he got close enough, he pulled the boy close to him then shoved him forward as hard as he could.
Suddenly there was a loud scream. It bounced off the walls, intermixing with a sickening wet sound. Rudy’s eyes were bulged open, so much that Von could make out more details of his eye than normal. He watched as the boy’s body stiffened up, his mouth dropping open as he gave a series of pained heaves. The man’s eyes lowered down, locating the source of the boy’s discomfort.
An incredibly long and rusted nail...
“Oh dear me. I had forgotten about zat nazty little zing.” Von said in a mocking voice. “Do you need any help?”
Rudy didn’t answer him. He clutched his stomach, whimpering in pain. He gave a few pitiful coughs. The nail peaked out of his stomach. Just barely, but still there. Little blood could be seen, but the effects were clearly shown in the boy’s face and body. His face was contorted in agony and his body was hunching, writhing, as if tryign to escape some invisible grasp.
Soon he dropped down onto his knees. His grip on his stomach became tighter. He looked over at Von, his teeth clenched tightly, his eyes filleds with fear and pain. He took in a few heavy breaths, each one becoming shakier as the time passed.
Von moved closer to Rudy. The boy, unable to try to get away fast enough, in so much pain, only stared at the man as he got closer to him. Soon, Von was only about two feet in front of him. He towered over the boy, watching down at him with sick satisfaction. He loved the look in his eyes. He loved the feeling of power he had over him. A part of him so wanted to treasure this moment, and obsess over making him pay for what he had done to him.
But no, as much as he wanted to do that, he reminded himself again of the mission, his plan to regain his dignity, to showcase to the world of a wonderous discovery that could change everything. As much as he wanted to vent more frustration out on the boy, he had bigger fish to fry. But first...
Von knelt down in front of the boy. He stared at him in the eyes, his smile growing twisted. “Oh you poor poor zing. Here..let me help you wiz zat.”
Von reached over and he gripped Rudy by his arm. He twisted it roughly, making the boy flinch. He then reached round behind the boy. He grabbed onto the nail and he began to twist it inside of him. He twisted as hard and roughly as he could, making the boy scream louder. Then he pushed the nail even deeper into him, forcing the nail to peak out more in his stomach.
This act made Rudy scream again. Von released him and moved back. He folded his arms as he watched as Rudy collapsed to the ground. The little boy laid on his side, curled up into a ball, holding his stomach. A bit of blood started to form, mostly from his mouth corner. The boy seethed in agony a few times before looking up at him with one eye. He let out a series of moans and whimpers, his body trembling with a mixture of fear and pain.
Von had wasted enough time with him. He decided not to say another word to Rudy. He simply turned around and began to walk away. He left the boy to his fate. He didn’t know if he would survive the injury or not. And right now, that didn’t matter.
What did matter were those zoners. The ones that were trying to escape. The ones that Rudy was helping to buy time for. He needed to stop them before they had a chance to get to that portal. He was not going to let them get away. And once he found them...
He was going to go all out. No more holding back. What he did to Rudy was just the beginning.
sss
No... This couldn’t be happening... No.. He had to do something... Anything.. Yet he couldn’t move. He couldn’t get up. He remained on the ground, his body wracked in pain.
Rudy’s mind swirled as he replayed the events in his mind. How did he not see this attack coming? He knew how more dangerous Von had been getting. He should have realized just how unstable he was. He should have gotten out of the way when he had the chance. Instead, he foolishly believed that Von would never go this far, and now he had a nail driven right through him.
Rudy tried to get up again. But anytime he tried, anytime he bent his body a certain way, an intake of breath was excruciating, forcing him back on the ground. He kept his arms wrapped around his body, his breathing slow and shaky, each breath stinging his insides.
He couldn’t stay here, though. His friends were in danger. He could no longer keep his attention, and he wasn’t able to hold it that long to begin with. This realization filled him with shame. He had been working off the belief that he could keep Von from following them in the tunnels for several minutes. The man appeared to hate him so much, more so than with Penny, and he thought that his challenging him would have kept him busy for a while. But the fact that only about five minutes had passed, at least, since he told Penny to run...
There was no way that his friends and the zoners got that far in five minutes. This building was massive. Even without the security system turned on, that didn’t make it any quicker to get from point A to point B. And he didn’t even know where his chalkboard had been placed. If it were on a higher or lower level, then his friends are going to need to find the stairs first, and depending on what level it was on...
The small boy attempted to climb up to his feet again. He ignored the pain that gripped his chest and stomach, holding his hand against it. He forced himself up, his feet skidding as he tried to manage to get on his feet once more.
Soon he stood up, in spite of the pain, but he wasn’t able to keep himself straight. He wobbled back and forth, side to side, as he struggled to keep himself from falling over. He held his hands out, waving them around in an attempt to balance himself. He took a few steps forward, his legs shaky and wobbly. Much of the time, at least one leg was bent, the whole limb shaking as he struggled to prevent himself from having his face make contact with the floor.
He lifted up his head and glared towards the door that Von had run out of for several moments. He took in a few quick breaths, tightening the pressure against his underside. Then he began to make his way towads the door. Each step was painful and shaky, and a few times he nearly tripped over again. But against the odds, he was able to get over towards the door.
Once he reached it, he felt a sudden jolt of pain. With a gasp, he grabbed onto the door handle. He leaned against it, his feet starting to slip from underneath him. He tightened his grip on the door further, pressing his head against the cold surface, and gritted his teeth.
He held on, trying to ride out the pain. It was difficult and it felt as if, as the seconds passed, the pain only continued to get worse. He felt a few tears drip down from his eyes. He wanted so much to pull the nail out. He wanted to grab it and yank it so that he didn’t have to feel this pain anymore. But he couldn’t. Doing so would only worsen the wound and cause further bleeding. He had no choice but try to tolerate the pain the best that he could.
While he hung on, he tried to focus on what he was going to do next, in spite of the agony that he was in. He needed to warn his friends somehow. But...there was little he could do. How was he going to be able to warn them when he had no way of catching up to them before Von?
What he needed was a way of contacting them without having to find them. But the idea seemed so ludicrous. How could he do that? It was as if he would need a...
...disembodied voice.
That’s it.
Rudy turned his gaze towards the signs. Although his vision got a tad blurry due to the pain, he was still able to read the sign. He didn’t know what parts of this building still worked, but maybe the office was still in tact. And if it was still running...
Rudy realized that, back when Von had a lot more people working for him, he needed a way to communicate with everyone, right? He couldn’t just pop in and out of rooms all the time to keep everything in order, or to request the audience of one person. No, he would need something to send messages without having to visit many locations. And the best way to do that? An intercom system.
Rudy, knowing that he didn’t have much time, began to limp down the direction that he believed the office was in. He ignored the pain the best he could, going as fast as possible.
He hoped he would get there in time. And he hoped that, until he got there, his friends would be able to hang on.
sss
Snap ran as fast as he could down the hallway. He didn’t stop to see who was behind him. He could feel his chest feeling like it was on fire. He took in several quick breaths, his throat feeling dry and scratchy. He wasn’t sure how long he was going to be able to keep this up. But still he ran, unwilling to stop, even for a second, not even for rest.
He hoped that Rapsheeba and the others would be fine. He was grateful that Howdy was still willing to lead them. He was the only other one who knew where the portal was. He would easily be able to get Penny and the other zoners over there, get them all back to safety, and making sure that Blocky could get to a hospital. He knew that Howdy, despite his awkwardness, and despite how he might feel, would do really good as a leader. All he had to do was remain confident and assertive enough to get the zoners to follow him. It wasn’t going to be easy, but he knew that Howdy could do it if he tried.
Snap would lead himself if he could. But he would not be able to do that anymore. And it was all because of this crazy idea that he had. He wasn’t even sure how long it was going to work.
He had been so moved by Rudy’s sacrifice that he had developed a similar idea in his mind. He didn’t mention anything to the others yet. He didn’t want to execute it unnecessarily. After all, Rudy was doing what he could to keep the vile man busy. It was bes to just reserve it just in case.
But then that just in case happened.
As they were about to turn onto another hallway, they heard the sound of footsteps approaching. They turned around and they could see, in the distance, Dr. Von Doktor coming towards them. Snap remembered the feeling of cold terror that rushed through his body at this realization. The ramifications were quite apparent. Rudy... He must have been....
But he couldn’t stand around and ask himself too much of what could have happened. He needed to flee, running as fast as he could. It was then that he had initiated the plan. Without Rudy, someone had to take over the role as bait, distractor. And that was going to be him.
Before Rapsheeba or Howdy or Penny could argue with him, Snap ran off. He told the others to make a run for it while he kept the creepazoid busy. He hoped he would be able to hold him off long enough.
Snap dashed headlong towards him, his feet pounding the ground as his teeth were clenched. He lowered his head and, when he got close enough, he rammed his head against the man, just enough to startle him. The plan worked and he had immediately gotten his attention. Snap followed this up with an insult, securing the man’s attention on him.
For an old guy, Von sure could move fast. Snap had to work extra hard to keep running, doing what he could to keep ahead of him. He needed to make sure there was a good amount of distance between him and the man, ensuring that he would be able to stop and have a couple seconds to make a decision at intersections. He wanted to make sure that he led him away from the room with the portal, not towards.
The small zoner was glad that Von didn’t really notice the other zoners. His attention had been on him completely; he had paid everyone else no mind. He had only shouted out towards Snap and he had made a run for him. Snap could relax knowing that the man had no idea where the others were.
But he didn’t know how long he would be able to keep this up. He could already feel his legs getting tired. His heart pounded so loud in his head that he couldn’t even hear the man’s footsteps behind him. Yet he knew he was there. He could practically feel his aura, creating an uncomfortable tension as he continued to flee down the hallways.
There had been a few times where the small zoner had nearly been caught. They were such close calls and both times, his heart nearly froze in horror. He had almost tripped once and the other time, he had hit against the wall. Both times delayed him, and it was almost enough for Von to catch up to him. He managed to get away, but not before nearly getting grabbed by that awful man.
At least it had been smooth sailing from there. The man had even stopped hurling insults at him, allowing Snap to concentrate on running and keeping him from his friends. No further incident had nearly caused him to get caught and he was able to lead the vile man further away from where the others were. So long as he kept this up for a few more minutes, he could lose Von and head back and meet up with the others.
Just a few more minutes is all he needed. Just a little more time. Then everything was going to be...
Suddenly the zoner’s foot snagged on something. A raised indention in the ground. His caught leg was yanked back, his body thrust forward. With wide eyes, he slammed into the ground, his chin hitting the hard surface mercilessly. He laid there, groaning in pain, before, a second later his eyes bulged open. He realized just what kind of trouble he was in.
He looked over his shoulder to face Von. He didn’t see him yet, but he had just turned a corner. He climbed up to his feet quickly, never taking his eyes off the corner. Any second now, that evil scientist was going to peak over, see him, then grab him. He adopted a defensive stance, waiting the fight that he knew was coming.
But as the seconds passed, nothing happened. He didn’t see any shadow on the ground, no indication that Von was coming. He couldn’t even hear any footsteps, or any panted, labored breathing.
Maybe he was just hiding. Maybe he was trying to catch him offguard. Snap bit his lip nervously, watching the corner carefully. He waited even longer. He turned his head slightly to one side, trying to listen and see if he could detect even just a slight sound, indicating the man’s presence. But no matter how long he stood there, no matter how much time he waited, hoping to hear him, there was nothing. Nada, zilch.
Snap was confused. What was going on? Why wasn’t the man coming around the corner to get to him? He had been chasing him all this time. So why wasn’t he coming around now?
Narrowing his eyes in determination, Snap knew that there was only one thing he could do. He needed to go around the corner. He needed to check to see where the man was. He needed to take the risk so he could determine his next course of action. A risk, but at this point, there was little else he could do.
Slowly, Snap inched his way towards the corner. It took only a couple steps to get over there. He placed his hand on the wall to brace himself. Swallowing hard, he peered over the corner...
...and faced nothing.
Snap took in a sharp breath at this. He felt as though his heart had turned into ice, stopping beating. His mind reeled back as realization dawned over him. He continued to stare at the empty space, his breathing quickening as he realize what this had meant.
Somewhere along the line, he had lost Dr. Von Doktor.
But how? When? At what point did the scientist lose him? Where back there did Von decide to cease the chase? His head swirled with many thoughts, and as they crowded, he began to get such an ache. He grabbed onto his head and gently rubbed it. But no amount of massage could clear his head of this kind of pain.
He couldn’t believe it... How did he not notice? Why didn’t he stop and turn to make sure the man was still following him? How could he not have realized that the man was no longer following him? How long had he been running without the man behind him? When did...
He gasped in horror, his eyes bulging. He realized that he had no idea how long it had been since Von had stopped chasing him. The last time he had gotten any sort of contact from him was either the taunt or when he tried to grab him, and that had been at least ten minutes ago...
Oh no... Had...had the man realized what was going on and... Oh no, Rapsheeba..Howdy..Penny.. The others... Snap’s face felt like it lost a few shades despite already being white. He stared down the hallway, a cold chill causing his body to shake.
The man had tricked him. He had kept chasing him for a time, and then, in silence, he slipped away to go after his friends, leaving him to believe that he was still being chased, and allowing him to keep on running. This gave the man plenty of time for... Snap’s heart clenched as he realized that the man could have caught up with the others already. And if he was smart enough to skirt around Rudy and fool him into thinking he was still being chased...
Snap felt a burning, icy feeling sweep through his body at this. Dr. Von Doktor was more cunning than he had previously given him credit for. His friends...the others... They were in danger. He had to do something, and fast.
He couldn’t stand around. He didn’t have time to plan. Doing the only thing he could think of, he bolted down the hallway. He did not try to retrace his steps. Instead, he focused on going to the room where he knew that Von was going to be.
The room where the portal was being kept.
sss
How long had they been running? How long had she been trying to keep up the pace, hoping to get to the portal as soon as possible? How long had it been since all of this started?
Penny was no longer certain. All she knew right now was to run. She didn’t even attempt to turn her heard to see if the others were keeping up. She could hear their footfall echoes all around, bouncing off the walls of the tunnel. Yet she hardly paid any attention to it as she realized that Snap many not be able to hold off Von for long.
Her heart ached at the memory of Snap leaving them. The realization that Rudy had been defeated hit her like a wall of bricks. She had no idea what might have happened to him, and she couldn’t even turn around and try to figure out what it was. All she could do was run.
Despite her best efforts, she couldn’t stop the chilly feeling from rising up in her stomach. She was unable to stop her heart from racing even faster. Her mouth dropped open and she panted heavily. Her heart was beating so fast, she thought it was going to explode in her chest. Her mind raced as she looked left and right, trying to find any sign of the portal up ahead. If they didn’t find the room in time...
What was going to happen to the others? What would Von do once he caught up to them?
No...if he caught up. She reminded herself that there was still a chance they could make it. Snap was a smart zoner. He would be able to run circles around Von and keep his attention, giving her and the others time to make their get away. She had to try to place more faith in her friend. He..he could do this. She had to believe he could.
She looked down at Howdy. The zoner, despite his size, was able to keep ahead of her. Not too much, but enough that she didn’t have to worry about accidentally tripping over him. He was looking around as well, as if trying to remember the exact path to take. Penny wanted to ask him if they were getting close, but for some reason, she couldn’t bring herself to speak. It was as though she thought that she was going to slow everyone down if she did that, or give them away somehow.
Howdy didn’t seem too panicked, judging from his motions, and she guessed that meant that they were on the right track. They must be getting close to the room by now, right? After the hallways they went down and the steps they had to traverse..yes, they must be very close.
But at the same time, it still felt as though they were far away. She tried her best to keep calm, reminding herself that Von was still away from them, still had some distance to travel. As long as they kept on running, they would be fine.
“How long is this going to take?”
“Aren’t we there yet?”
“Please, I want to go home...”
Penny felt her heart twist at the comments behind her. The zoners were clearly frightened, wanting to go home, realizing just what kind of mess they had gotten themselves in. They had come here, all cocky and arrogant. Now they left as terrified individuals who got a brief taste of humility. They all had seen what Von did to Helga, and they realized how easily it could have been them.
Constantly, Penny could hear the panicking zoners behind her wishing they had stayed in ChalkZone. They continued to beat themselves over what they did, lamenting that they should have thought this through more, that they should have better prepared themselves.
“Oh why was I such an idiot...?” One zoner said. “I really thought that we could have...”
Another zoner said, “I almost dragged my own friend into this! I’m such an awful person!”
Penny couldn’t blame the zoners for being so upset. It’s always an awful sensation to bite off more than you can chew, and realize just how bad that bite was later on. But now it was too late for that. The zoners had made their choice. Now the only thing that can save them from the same grisley fate as Helga was getting to that portal before it was too late.
Soon they reached the end of another intersection of sorts. Penny looked left and right, trying to figure out which way would be the best to go. Her body tensed up when she thought she heard some kind of sound. She couldn’t tell if she imagined it or not. She turned her head to Howdy and opened her mouth to speak, but Rapsheeba beat her.
“Where to now, Howdy?”
The puppet zoner looked up at his friends. His eyes were filled with concern. Penny said not a word, but she could feel a sting in her heart. She didn’t like the look that he had given them.
Howdy took a few steps in front of the others. The zoner hunched a little, as though he could feel the eyes of everyone on him. He turned his head and looked down the right path, and then he glanced over at the left. He kept turning left and right, taking in the details. He licked his lips nervously, his teeth clenched tightly. He slowly turned his head back towards the others.
“I-I don’t know....”
“What...?” Penny whispered. “You..how could you not know? Didn’t you...”
“I know, I know!” Howdy cried, waving his hands frantically. “But I think we took a wrong turn. We need to backtrack and..”
“You led us down the wrong way?!” A male zoner snarled at him. Penny turned to glare at the zoner, but he ignored her completely. “I thought you knew where the room was!”
“I do! I just...” Howdy started to say.
“How could you lie to us?” Another zoner said, her voice laced in some kind of negative emotion that Penny could not positively identify.
A hysterical zoner called out, “He must have been working for them all along! He has tried to trick us!”
“A traitor!”
“A liar!”
Howdy shook his head in desperation. He took a few steps back. His body hunched even more as he tried to make himself look nonthreatening. He looked at the zoners with wide, terrified eyes. He waved his hands back and forth frantically. “No! It’s not like that! We were just going too fast and I didn’t have time to...”
The male zoner who had spoken up before took a few steps towards Howdy, his eyes narrowed into slits. “Why should we believe anything you say?” Howdy couldn’t respond to this except with a small whine.
Penny and Rapsheeba stood in front of him. They narrowed their eyes at the zoners, unable to believe what they were doing. They were trying to escape out of this building, and these lot still found the time to torment and accuse Howdy like this. Did they not realize just how much time they were wasting doing this? Did they not realize that they had to get going now, before they run out of time? Before Von could find them?
“You should be ashamed of yourselves.” Rapsheeba spoke up. Penny looked down at her with concern. She hoped Rapsheeba didn’t get caught up in this for too long. They had to get going. “You shouldn’t be standing around here, blaming Howdy. He at least got us away from Von, didn’t he?”
“Well that’s only because Rudy and Snap kept his attention and Howdy here just kept on running.” One of the zoners pointed out.
Another held out her hand in gesture. “Yeah and besides, who knows just how much time that bought us. For all we know, the crazy doctor could be right behind us and....”
The zoner never got to finish. There was a sudden, sickening wet sound, and something that was sort of like the shing of a sword, only it was distorted, and sounded softer. Everyone in the hallway froze in terror, looking on as the zoner that was just speaking had something stuck through her chest. Penny put her hand to her mouth as she realized this was the same eraser that killed Helga, and that meant that...
“I knew I would find you all here. It waz quite eazy to make zee deduction.” Von said as he appeared behind the zoner. He smirked down at the frightened, choking zoner for a few seconds before he withdrew the eraser and kicked her down. He watched as she spazzed on the ground, going through her death throes. “I juzt wish you had been a little lezz predictable.”
Penny felt her heart skip a beat and she took a step back. Rapsheeba and Howdy stood next to her, looking equally terrified. She tried to speak, tried to say something, anything, but no words would come out. All she could do was stare at Von, her heart racing faster.
What happened to Snap? Did he suffer the same fate as Rudy? What happened to Rudy? How did Von get here so fast? How did he know where they were going to be and what path they were going to take?
The zoners were frozen in terror as well. A few moved away from Von while others looked as though they couldn’t get their legs to move. Many of them began to quake in fear, their expressions asking the same question: Just what was the man going to do now that he was here?
However, the uneasy silence that fell upon the hallway was quickly broken when one of the zoners, whom Penny realized was Arnold, stepped up to the plate. The small, meek zoner stood a few feet away from Von, glaring at him. At first, he didn’t say a word and just frowned, his teeth gritted as though he wanted to bite the man. Von cocked an eyebrow as he stared down at the zoner, looking as though he could not believe that the ‘puny’ little thing was trying to challenge him.
“Arnold...” One of the zoners cautioned, reaching a hand out towards him. “Don’t....”
Arnold shot him a glare. The most intense one Penny had ever seen. It was enough to make the zoners move away from him, silencing them. He turned his attention back to Von. “You murdered my sister, you scumbag!”
“Oh zuch language.” Dr. Von Doktor mocked. “Did zoze children teach your kind to zpeak like zat?”
Arnold snarled at this, forming fists and shaking them at his side. His body hunched, but unlike Howdy’s, this one was clearly the beginning of an attack. Arnold kicked the ground with his foot like a bull ready to charge. A part of Penny found it hard to believe that this was Arnold, the same one who had been pushed around by Helga and acted so timid. Judging from the expressions of the other zoners, they were just as shocked as well.
“This is for my sister!”
WIthout warning, Arnold charged towards Von. He lowered his head and looked as if he was about to headbutt him. Before he could complete his attack, however, Von side stepped him, letting the zoner run past. Arnold turned around and headed back towards him, only for Von to dodge yet again.
This happened a few times. Penny watched as time and again, Von sidestepped the zoner, escaping getting rammed by him. It was as though the man was just toying with him, as if he were some kind of bull in a bull fight. He hadn’t even attempted to hurt the zoner yet. He was just playing with him, like this was all some kind of game.
Penny widened her eyes and casted a glance at her friends. It seemed as though they had the same thought as her. The man...he was tiring out Arnold. If this kept up...
“Get out of the way!” Howdy shouted, cupping his hands to his mouth. “Before he...”
But by the time anyone said anything, it was too late.
Von, with a sneer on his face, stepped to the side one more time as Arnold, in a fit of rage, tried to attack him. This time, however, instead of letting teh zoner to run that far, Von instead struck down with the eraser. The object made contact, and as it did, Arnold let out a scream.
“Arnold!”
“Oh no...Arnold!”
“Please no!”
“Not another one!”
Penny stared in horror as the zoner fell to the ground in a heep. His body spasmed once and then went completely still. But unlike the other zoner, whom she could still see the corpse of, Arnold wasn’t dead. She could see his wide, terrified eyes looking around, his eyes silently begging for help. The eraser hadn’t killed him, but that didn’t make the event any less gruesome. Penny almost screamed at the sight of the wound of itself.
The eraser had slashed along his back, creating a deep gash that cut through his spinal cord. His legs were completely limp, resting useless on the ground. His arms and hands were pushing himself up, and he tried to look up at the man, but parts of his muscles in his lower half were paralyzed, preventing him from lifting himself up to look at his attacker. Von sneered at the zoner’s attempts and he pressed his foot against his back, pushing him down roughly.
“Oh you pitiful little zing... Can’t move your little legz?” Von said with a dark chuckle. Arnold let out a whimper at this and he tried to crawl away. Von responded by pressing his foot down harder. “Well here! Let me help you with zat!”
Several screams rang out in the room. The one of fear and terror from the zoners. The one of pain from Arnold. Penny, Rapsheeba, and Howdy, trying to stop Von from doing it. But they were too late. What Von did next was as swift as it was gruesome.
He had brought the eraser down towards the zoner again. This time, he struck the legs. He erased the knees on both legs, completely severing the lower halves of the legs. Immediately, there was an ocean of blood spilling out of the legs. Arnold let out screams of pain and panic as he struggled to get away. His face paled rapidly from the blood loss and he became limp, his thud seemingly louder with the echoes of screams and cries of horrors from the zoners.
“Zo fragile, you zonerz are. And yet you tried to come to my world and try to teach me a lezzon. I wonder, how many of you have actually zought ziz plan zrough?” Von’s taunting voice said, speaking over the horrored cries of the zoners. “Do any of you regret coming here now?”
Penny stared at the still form of Arnold, barely registering what the zoners were saying in response to Von. Her body trembled. Occasionally, she’d look at Rapsheeba and Snap in horror, silently asking them if this really, truly happened. They could only look at her sadly, just as shaken up as she was about this. Howdy was shedding tears of remorse while Rapsheeba kept her hands to her mouth, as if she were struggling not to scream or throw up.
It was difficult for Penny to take her eyes off of Arnold’s corpse for long. It was hard to believe that, just a few seconds ago, he had been alive. Paralyzed, but alive. Now he was just as lifeless as the other zoner was. His body rested in a pool of blood, as did the other zoner that Von had murdered heartlessly. Penny could feel tears form in her eyes. She couldn’t begin to imagine the pain that they must have been in when they passed on.
She shot a glare at Von. What did those zoners ever do to him to deserve this? She could probably count the first attack on Arnold as self defense, but cutting off his legs, definitely not. And impaling the female zoner? No way. He did both those things unprovoked. What a disgusting, vile man...
But they couldn’t stay here for much longer. They had to get out of here. But with Von...how were they going to get to the portal and get Blocky to safety...?
She turned to look over at the zoner. He was currently being held in the arms of a different zoner. The zoner was holding onto Blocky tightly and Penny winced, thinking that the zoner was handling him too roughly. But with the way Von was looking at him, she couldn’t blame the zoner for putting an extra grip on him.
“Ah...my tezt zubject...” Von cooed mockingly as he approached slowly, grinning. “I zee you are looking fine.”
Blocky whimpered and trembled as Von got closer. The zoner that held him pressed him against himself more tightly. Blocky winced in pain, but didn’t protest, and he pressed his face against him, as if hoping to hide from the man’s prying eyes. “Stay way from him...” The zoner threatened.
“Or what? You zink you can ztop me from getting that zcientific marvel? You better zink again...” Von said, his eyes narrowing. “I am not going to allow ziz dizcovery to zlip from me.” The zoner only narrowed his eyes further and took a step back. Von growled at this, but then suddenly smiled. “Of courze, you can take hiz plaze.”
“No! Leave him alone!” Penny called out. She couldn’t take it anymore. She couldn’t allow this man to continue to get away with this. “What have they ever done to you?!”
Dr. Von Doktor turned his gaze slowly to Penny. He locked eyes onto her for a few seconds before looking back at the zoner. “Nozing really. I juzt need to experiment more. Learn more about zem.”
Penny took a step forward, gesturing with her hand. “Can’t you see what you are doing?” She didn’t know why she was trying to argue with a madman. But still, she tried. “Can’t you see how wrong this is? Can’t you see that you are hurting sentient people?” She gazed at the dead zoners on the ground, biting her lip. “Those zoners you killed... They had been alive. They had hopes and dreams, and you took all of that away!” She shut her eyes, feeling a few tears form. “Don’t you feel any remorse?!”
Von was silent for a few moments. He then shrugged his shoulder nonchalantly. “Not really. But zat iz zee harsh truz about zcience, Penny. Zometimez you need to alienate yourzelf in order to get zee bezt rezultz.”
Penny growled at this. She shook her head. “Science doesn’t mean abandoning your emotions!”
“But it iz about logic.” Von said, not bothering to look at her. “If I liztened to my emotionz, if all zcientiztz did zat, we wouldn’t have gotten zat far az a zociety.”
“If you want to learn about zoners, I’m sure there is a better why than trying to kill them! Please, why can’t you try to work out a more peaceful, sensible solution? I’m sure the zoners would have been more cooperative if you didn’t try to mistreat, hurt, and kill them!” Penny wailed. But she knew, in the end, it was all in vain. The man was not going to listen, no matter what she said.
“Tempting...but no. It iz better, and more rewarding, to get zee anzwerz yourzelf.” Von took a few more steps towards the zoner holding Blocky. “He haz provided me wiz quite a bit of answerz.” He took a moment to look at the zoners around him, a sneer spreading across his face. “I wonder what would happen if I were to put zem to zee tezt.”
The zoners, horrified, took a step back.
“What..?” Rapsheeba whispered.
“No...” Howdy said softly. “You can’t...!”
Penny didn’t say a word. She stared at the man in shock. Her eyes filled with horror as she realized the gravity of the man’s words. While she was not unaware of the experiments done on Blocky, she did not take the time to take into account what all of that meant. Not until now.
The man had gathered up a number of data regarding zoners. He had spent days with Blocky. Tormenting him, testing him, pushing his body to the limits... And in that time, he had gathered more information about zoners than any other adult human. Not even Vinnie or Terry had gotten this far. He knew how their bodies worked. He knew their weaknesses. And he had shown that with how he effortlessly killed three zoners using the same weapon. And that was just one thing. Who knows what else he knew? Who knows what else he could do to these zoners?
Penny had to do something to give the zoners a chance to escape. Where they could go, right now she couldn’t think of that. At the moment, what mattered was getting them away so that the man didn’t have time to attack anymore of them, or to showcase any more demonstrations of his knowledge of zoner anatomy, or whatever.
And she believed she knew how.
“Hey, Von!” Penny called out.
Dr. Von Doktor froze, his body jerking once as if in irritation. He turned his head to look behind him, towards Penny. His eyes were narrowed slightly and he looked irritated, as if he couldn’t believe Penny would dare interrupt him again. “What iz it? I already told you, I’m not...”
“I know. But I have a question for you.” Penny said, folding her arms against her chest. Her arrogant smile spread across her face. She knew what she was about to do was risky, and she hated to worry Rapsheeba, Howdy, and Blocky, but this was something that had to be done. There was no choice. “Why are you settling with just experimenting on the zoners? Aren’t you the least bit curious about how the magic chalk works?”
Dr. Von Doktor’s eyes twinkled at this. “Go on...”
Rapsheeba looked at Penny, grabbing onto her arm. “Penny, what are you doing?”
Penny looked at Rapsheeba with a solemn expression. This did little to comfort the singer zoner. She and Howdy kept calling out to Penny as she wrenched herself free and walked towards the deranged madman.
“Yes, I can see why you would regard zoners being such a scientific breakthrough. But you’re forgetting the magic chalk. A small, light, easy to carry contraption that can make loads of other items, almost anything you can imagine, in a breeze!” Penny held up her hand, turning it around and examining it. “And all it takes is a human creator to wield it.” She held her hand out. “None of the zoners can use it. But you and me, Dr. Von Doktor... We can.”
Von stared at Penny, his eyes widening slowly. Penny could detect some hints of realization in his eyes. She merely smiled at him, giving him something of a taunting, tempting look. It had the desired effect as the man smiled back, his eyes and smirk filled with not-so-hidden promises. “Why Penny... I didn’t know zat you had zuch a desire for...”
Suddenly, a loud sound rang through the air. High pitched and irritating, Penny had to grip her head, her teeth grinding. She dropped down onto her knees as the sound seemed to get louder, resonating on the walls. Everyone else around her, even Von, reacted negatively to the sound. Ears were covered, grunts were uttered, and a few of them begged for the sound to stop.
What was this horrible thing? It was like a screech, but it was distorted, and she thought she heard a ringing sound. She realized that it was some kind of horrible feedback, like from a mic that was malfuntioning. An intercom system? And the speakers on the walls were huge, making the sound that much more booming.
And then it got louder, and she thought she heard a pop and a bang. She let out a scream, feeling as though her eardrums had popped. Oh gawd, make it stop...
She soon became aware of more screaming, accompanied by a few shouts that she couldn’t discern and the sound of stampeding. With her teeth clenched tightly, she opened up one eye and looked around. She caught glimpses of the zoners running away, each bolting off in a different direction. All except the one holding Blocky, along with Rapsheeba and Howdy.
Before Penny could say a word, she suddenly felt a hand grip her by her throat. She was lifted off the ground and slammed against the wall. She opened her eyes and her gaze was soon met with an infuriated Dr. Von Doktor.
“Penny!” Howdy and Rapsheeba cried in unison.
“I don’t know how you did zat, girl...” Von said.
“B-But I didn’t...” Penny started to say.
Von ignored her statement. “...but I can forgive zat. I’m a very forgiving man.” He gestured to himself, and then motioned towards Penny with his free hand. “I would juzt experiment on you.” He trailed two fingers along her cheek. “But zat iz illegal. However...” He pushed his fingers against her chin. “No one zaid anyzing about you cooperating wiz me.”
Penny narrowed her eyes at the man. “I’d like to see you try.” She did her best to ignore the chill she got when the man twinkled his eyes. She prepared herself for whatever the man was going to throw at her.
|
|
|
Need
Feb 1, 2015 20:58:47 GMT -5
Post by Bluedramon on Feb 1, 2015 20:58:47 GMT -5
Chapter 32: Hiddens
Hidden rooms are so cliche...and yet so affective.
sss
Rudy winced as his eardrums felt as though they were about to explode. He reached for the controls, trying desperately to turn the thing off. But how did he do it? What button did he press? Oh gawd, the noise... It was making it impossible for him to fully concentrate. It buzzed around in his head like an angry beehive, making it possible for him to truly think about what he was doing.
His hands flailed with the controls. He pulled on the levers, pressed the buttons, whatever he could. But he wasn’t able to do anything about the sound. Nothing he did was working, and the more he tried to work at this, the harder it became to do anything.
Soon, the sound got to him. He couldn’t take it any longer. He pounded against the machine, which did little to it. Not even a spark. He couldn’t try again, however, and all he could do was slip down to the ground. He dropped down onto his knees, his hands touching the floor. The horrible pain in his stomach increased tremendously, making him whimper loudly in pain. He remained like this for a few seconds, opening his mouth and panting. Then, seconds later, he dropped onto the ground.
He curled up into a ball. He covered his ears, trying to drown out the sound, even attempting to hum over it. But the pain in his stomach... More often than not, his humming became pained, briefly transforming into sobbing and whimpering than actual humming. He wanted to hold his stomach, but any time he moved his hands away from his ears, he was blasted by that horrible sound, prompting him to grab onto them again.
All he could do was lay there. He was being assaulted from more than one side. His stomach was ripped into with ease by that blasted doctor, and the dull constant pain washed over him. His ears felt like they would burst any second. The sound penetrated his skull, bouncing off the bony interior in rhythm to the washes of pain in his pain, originating from his stomach. It didn’t take a genius for him to realize that he was helpless. Trapped here, unable to move or get away, forced to endure this horrific sound.
What was he going to do? He couldn’t just lay here forever. But..how was he going to get away from it? His head, the dull ache, it was getting stronger. He felt like a migraine had invaded his head, forcing him to endure the horrific pain, forcing him to lay here like a sitting duck.
Raw fear swept through him as this realization struck him. He was out in the open. Nowhere to hide. If Von came in here, he would see him and he’d be free to do whatever he wanted to him. Von would know that Rudy had tampered with his equipment, and he knows that he would not be happy about it. Rudy could hear the echoes of this sound in the hallway, and he knew, from how loud and obnoxious it was, that he had to have disrupted the man’s plans to some extent.
He had no idea what the condition of his friends were right now. All he could do was hope for the best. They were smart and capable. He was certain they figured a way out of this.
But...what if they didn’t..? He wouldn’t be able to live with himself if that were the case. There was no way he’d go on with life without regrettin ghis actions. He wanted his friends to all be safe, and if any of them were lost... He had a feeling he wouldn’t be able to recover so well.
He had to get up. He had to get out of this room. He had to leave and go find the others. He had to help them in any way that he could. If he continued to stay here, and continued to just stair out into nothingness, or hung around in his head, he was not going to make anything better. He had to get to the others and fast. They might need his help. For all he knew, right now they were all held up at gun point and he was the only one who coud stop the scientist from doing the unthinkable.
He attempted to climb up to his feet again. Maybe if he moved quickly and covered up his ears, that would give him the opportunity that he needed. He pushed his feet on the ground, trying to get himself up. He could do this. He just had to try hard enough and...
He fell back down. He repeated this a few times, keeping his hands pressed against his head. He kept struggling to get up, his feet kicking out at the side, slipping along the hard surface. But any time he tried to get up, he ended up bending in such a way that caused him to lurch forward and fall down again. He would grab onto his stomach for a few seconds only for the blaring sound to penetrate his skull, prompting him to grab onto his head once more. After a few more tries, he gave up and he just laid there, his body shivering from pain.
How was he going to do this? He couldn’t get up onto his feet like this. The wound in his stomach prevented him from letting him make affective use of his legs. Not without bending in certain ways, which, unfortunately for him, meant that he was going to irritate his wound.
The only way he was going to be able to get up was if he...let go of his head and used his hands for help. But that wasn’t going to work either. It was hard enough trying to deal with the sound as it was now. But if he removed his hands from his head, even for a split second, it would send pain wracking through his head, nearly destroying his ear drums in the process.
So what was he going to do? There had to be someway he could get out of this room without causing himself more pain. He turned his head towards the door, gritting his teeth. It was still open. The hallways still looked empty. No shadows on the wall. No indication that he had been followed. The door way wasn’t even that far. If he could just make a run for it quickly, maybe he could get out without triggering too much pain for himself. But after what he had just experienced, somehow, he realized just how difficult this task was going to be.
He realized there was another option he could try. It wasn’t exactly the most well thought out idea he’s ever had, and in essense, someone might think that he was, well, stupid. But he had little other choice.
It was either this or he remained stuck in this room with the blairing siren that would not shut itself off. And he knows which he would rather choose.
The young boy, keeping his arms against his body, his hands pressed against his head, began to roll sideways on the ground. Such an act took more effort than he thought and each roll irritated his injury. But it was nowhere near as bad as trying to get up, so he was able to concentrate better. He kept rolling, inching his way closer and closer towards the door. Slowly, but surely, he made his way towards the door. It woudln’t take him long before he got outside.
He knew that he still wouldn’t be able to get up even in the hallway. The sound was still ringing off the walls there, too. It wasn’t as bad, but it was enough that he wouldn’t be able to uncover his ears for a while. All he could do was keep rolling and hope that Von doesn’t find him. But if Von does... Well, he will have to hope that he could get on his feet quick enough and run despite the sheering agony that would strike him in that moment.
He was soon in front of the door. He stopped for a moment and panted. His head felt swirly and muggy from all the rolling around. His muscles also ached and he felt a few sore spots in his shoulders. He needed a bit of time to rest and think about what he was going to do once he was out of the room.
He realized this was going to be a rather inefficient way of getting to his friends. He couldn’t believe how weak he was being. Blocky endured more pain than this, and yet he was acting as if this was the most debilitating thing that has ever happened to him. Yes, his stomach hurt. Yes his ears hurt. But right now, there were more important things at hand. He needed to grow a bit of a spine and get to the others before he was too late. All this rolling around... What good was it going to do him? All it was going to do was slow him down.
And time was not something he could afford to waste.
He jerked his body from side to side, trying to use as much strength as possible. From left to right he turned, each time going further, getting closer to his goal. Soon he was able to flip himself onto his stomach. He stifled the yelp of pain that wanted to push its way out of his throat. He rested there for a few seconds before he continued.
He struggled with his legs, trying to get them into the right position. He pressed his foot down at his side and he pushed himself up. Again, he felt the horrible sting in his stomach, but he fought against his tears and the urge to scream as he continued to climb up to his feet. He staggered forward, struggling to keep his balance.
Altough he made it up to his feet, he didn’t quite have his balance back yet. He ended up rushing forward quickly, rapidly bringing his feet forward as he struggled not to fall over. He let out an involuntary cry as he nearly crashed against the wall in the hallway. He kicked his feet in desperation, trying to ‘activate the brake’ before he hurt himself more. When he did manage to stop, he wobbled back a few steps before relaxing, letting out an immense sigh of relief. Wow..that had been so close...
Now that he was standing, he took a moment to turn his head and examine his surroundings. He didn’t see anyone in the hallway, but he knew that didn’t mean that he was in the clear just yet. He needed to choose a direction and head down, taking extreme care not to get spotted or make much noise.
Then again, with all these speakers around him, he knew that was going to be a problem. He snarled at the closest speaker, practically seeing the loud sounds just oozing out of it.
He couldn’t believe just how poorly this all turned out. He had botched up his chance to help his friends, potentially. Yeah he might have created a distraction but that wasn’t what he wanted, or hoped, to do in the first place. He wanted to send them a message, but as soon as he tried, that happened. He had no idea if this was the result of Von thinking much further ahead than he imagined, or just a stroke of bad luck. Either way, it resulted in this.
He stared down the right corridor. It seemed like a good enough place as any to go. He did need to back track after all, try to find where the others were and try to help them. He started to go down that way before he stopped and looked down the left. There was something...odd about it.
The left corridor did look like the right in every way... Except for one thing.
There was some kind of odd glow. Faint, but still there. And the corridor did appear darker for some reason. He stared at it, tilting his head in curiosity. He had to figure out what this was. Maybe there was something there that could help him and his friends.
Slowly, he began to move down the hallway. His hands still pressed against his ears his body still hunched, still limping from pain, he headed down the hallway carefully, doing his best not to get spotted. He didn’t see anyone down here, but that didn’t mean that Von wasn’t hiding somewhere, or had a hidden camera set up here or what.
And he could be lying about not having any other allies. Maybe he just said that so that they would lower their guard. He might have someone hidden in this hallway, ready to take him down at a moment’s notice. He was not going to give them that chance.
So far, though, he didn’t see anything unusual. At least, no cameras and no signs of anyone having been here. He saw that most of the lights were broken, which would explain why it was darker and why the glow was noticeable at all. At least one light was flickering, but it was faint and could hardly be seen. It would take Rudy a lot of concentration to truly notice all the flickers.
But the glow... It was still unusual. It didn’t seem like it was just a room with the lights all turned on. This seemed...different somehow. He just couldn’t quite put his finger on it.
Then he saw it. A door that was partially open, and the light that came out of it. The glow. This room... It had to be it, right? He quicked his pace, moving in even closer, taking care of where he stepped. He entered the room slowly, moving the door open gently enough as to not trigger any possible trap. Even as he stepped in, he looked left and right, making sure there were no hostilities in here.
The room was mostly empty. He only saw a single table in here. It was overturned and appeared dusty. There was a strange smell in the room as well. Mostly dank, which fit in with the dust that covered much of this room, including the chalkboard that was on the wall, a green surface instead of a black one.
It took Rudy a little while, but there was something else in the room that he nearly missed. It was in the back, against the wall. He didn’t see it at first because of the darkness. Much of the room, especially in the back, was dark, making it hard to make out the details.
But there was something else. Something that was a bit hard to spot at first. But as he got closer, his eyes glued on the ground, he could see it. Just barely.
There was a light on the ground. A sliver that stretched along the ground, reaching the outside. This was what was causing the glow that he had noticed before. He stared at it, his eyes tracing it back to the thing in the corner. He began to move towards it slowly, cautiously, wondering what it was.
When he got close enough and his eyes adjusted, he could see that it was rectangular in shape, as well as flat, and hard. It looked as if it were split off at the sides, appearing almost like a primitive mouth, gaping, ready to bite someone’s head off. Well it would appear that way if it had rows of sharp teeth sticking out at the rims.
Rudy attempted to examine it further, but the horrible ringing sound, the pain in his head...oh this was going to be harder than he thought. How was he going to...
Then he realized something. There were no speakers in this room. Well mostly. He did see one. But it appeared part way ripped from the wall and just sort of dangled there. It swung slowly from side to side, hanging on by just a few wires. He turned his attention towards the door. If he could shut it, he could block out most of the sound and be able to walk....well less hindered than before.
He went back towards the door. Once he reached it, he lifted up his foot. Balancing on one leg, even just for a few seconds, without use of his arms for balance was a challenge. But he soon managed to kick the door shut, causing it to click shut. Rudy realized, with a twist of his heart, that he might have trapped himself in here. But for now, he needed to concentrate on investigating that glow. He went back over.
He reached out with his hands carefully, grabbing onto the item. It wobbled a little from his touch, and appeared to be pretty light. He walked around it partially, his eyes scanning it up and down. It looked like one of those things in school. He couldn’t remember the name of it, but he had usually seen them being used to punish students, or to give them somewhere somewhat private for study or doing work.
He frowned at this. Why would Dr. Von Doktor need something like this? Perhaps this was a training room? It was possible. But this seemed like an odd place to put it. It was practicallly against the wall. How would anyone get behind it?
His eyes widened in realization. He wondered...
Rudy grabbed the thing and pushed it out of the way. He let it drop onto the ground, ignoring the sound it made. Wasn’t like the scientist was going to hear that over the ringing that was still spreading through the building. His eyes locked onto that the thing had apparently been used to cover up.
There was some kind of door on the ground. A latch that reminded him of outdoor cellars. It even had those...metal things.. Gah, he can’t remember what they were called. But he’d recognize them anywhere; a family member of his had this at their farm.
The sight of this caused some confusion, but mostly shock. Why would this kind of door be here? It didn’t even fit in with everything around it. It wasn’t streamlined. It looked almost photoshopped in. The door was made out of dirty, chipped wood, which looked completely different from the surrounding area.
Rudy stared at it long and hard, wondering why it was here in the first place. He looked left and right, consciously wondering if he was being watched. His eyes soon returned to focus on the door. He knelt down, laying his hand on it. He shivered at the cold metal of the handle, and ran his hand along the door itself. It was definitely in bad shape and appeared as though it would fall apart any second. If he applied enough force, he could get it open.
He could see light coming out. There was a small crack in the door that allowed light to escape. But it wasn’t as bright as it initially appeared to be. It was like a failing light, one that was about to go out. While this didn’t tell him much, it was enough to convince him that this room was still in use for some reason. What was Dr. Von Doktor using this room for?
He soon realized that he wouldn’t need to force the door open. The latch appeared to still work. He grabbed onto it and pushed on it. He could hear cranking as it was pushed upward, and was secured away, granting him access to whatever was down there. He opened up the floor doors and peered inside.
The very first thing he noticed was a blackness. Shadowy, hard to tell what was down there. It didn’t take him long to find the steps. Small, squeaky, and again out of place. The light that he had seen before was coming from here. There was a single row of lights, most of them busted while the remaining were either flickering and about to go out, or were very dull and barely emitted any kind of light.
He lowered himself further, doing his best to ignore the pain in his stomach. He peered underneath, his eyes shifting from side to side as he tried to see what was down there. He didn’t see much outside of the tunnel leading quite a ways down.
He remained there for a few moments, trying to think of what the best move was. Should he go back and find his friends or should he investigate this? This was going to be a tough call.
On the one hand, this might lead him to something that could help in someway. Maybe there was something down here that could turn the tides for them all. Or maybe there was something here that would draw Von’s attention and he could force a deal out of him.
But then..it could also turn out to be a gigantic waste of time. Maybe he would end up ruining everything for himself and for his friends. He might screw things up pretty badly if he didn’t leave now to find the others. There might not be anything down here, and if Von found out he was here, he could have him arrested for trespassing, despite all that the man had done.
Rudy realized that he was going to need some time with this. He couldn’t just rush into this. He needed time to think. But..he also couldn’t waste too much time either. He didn’t have all day to make the decision. He could either leave this important discovery to find his friends...or he could take the chance and go in here, and maybe find something that could help.
The decision, however, was made for him.
Before he could think too much on what he was going to do, he heard some kind of sound coming from the tunnel. It was faint, kind of echoy, and it drew his attention. He stared at the tunnel, narrowing his eyes slightly. He moved down the steps, ignoring the creaking, doing his best to subside the pain, as he listened intently to the sound. When he got close enough, he stopped when he realized he recognized the sound.
It sound so much like Mrs. Sanchez. At this realization, he stopped, staring ahead in shock and horror. His mind raced, trying to make sense of this.
“Mrs. Sanchez...?” He whispered softly.
What was Penny’s mom doing here? He..he must be mishearing this. Maybe it was something else. Maybe he... But the sounds.. He couldn’t get them out of his head. It was moaning and groaning, and he thought he heard some screaming and crying. He couldn’t tell if she was trying to speak, he could not make out any words she might be trying to say, but he could hear the inflexion on her voice. He could hear just how terrified she sounded, how fear filled she was, how she wanted to get out.
Rudy felt his heart pound against his chest. His mind flashed back to Dr. Von Doktor. He had said that he let Mrs. Sanchez go. He had ‘confirmed’ to them that he kept his end of the bargain, and released her so she wouldn’t be tormented further. And now he was hearing something that confirmed for him that this had all been a lie.
Why was the man keeping her here? Why hadn’t he let her go? What purpose does she serve to him? Maybe he was keeping her as a bargaining chip just in case? But then..why down here? And why was she in pain?
Rudy narrowed his eyes. He had to go down this tunnel and see for himself what was going on. Without further delay, he continued down the tunnel, treading carefully, lightly.
The first thing Rudy took notice of was how the walls were quite uneven, as if the whole place was just dug out with cheap equipment. The walls themselves were made of twisted metal and other stuff. He could see bits and pieces laying at the sides, danging there all useless. The hole itself was circular, like he were in an underground cavern. But he knew that wasn’t right. He was on a higher level. So this place, it was somehow wedged in the structure of the building. But how did this man manage this?
That was just one of many questions that swept through his head. Another one, just as prominent, was the question of what the smell was. It was even stronger now as he headed down the tunnel. He felt a sense of nausea, but thankfully, it wasn’t very strong and he was able to handle himself pretty well.
The tunnel was a little longer than he thought it was going to be. But he did soon reach the end. He stopped and staired in confusion at the sight. How was this even possible to maintain in a building without causing severe stability issue? Was this a testament to how smart Von was? Or one of the many ways indicating how insane he truly was?
There was some kind of... well husk wasn’t the word he’d use, but that was the closest thing to describe it. It was kinda round mostly, but still retained a kind of squarish look. It was wedged between two floors, the mesh of the building encircling around it, except for the path he was in, that is. It was isolated away from everything else, and looked large enough to be able to house multiple individuals.
He noticed there was a door. Just like the one he came in before, this was wooden and old, making him wonder if this was part of a lost floor level, although he couldn’t grasp his mind how this was possible. Then again, it had been a while since he had been here and...
No, it was still strange. He hadn’t been gone that long. This just felt so...off.
He pressed on, moving towards the door. He could still hear the woman’s cries on the other side. And now that he was close enough, he could hear what she had been saying.
“Someone! Please! Help me! I-I don’t now how long I can...” Then a scream and a thud.
Rudy’s eyes widened, his heart skipping a beat. He ran towards the door, covering the remaining ground in seconds. As soon as he reached it, he grabbed onto the doorknob and turned it. He pushed it open quickly and stepped into the room...
..only to coil back when he nearly stepped over the edge. There was very little ledge here, not much room to move around. He noticed the ledge was narrow but still long, and when he noticed, along the side, there was a ladder laying there. It was pushed against the wall as far as it could go, as if to prevent usage from...
“Is someone there?”
Rudy turned his head at that voice. Now that he could hear it even clearer, no longer garbled by the walls or anything, he could definitely confirm its owner.
Slowly approaching the edge, he said cautiously, “M-Mrs. Sanchez? Are you...”
“Rudy?” Mrs. Sanchez called out. “Is that you..?”
Rudy peered over the edge. It was a little hard to see her, but there was no mistaking her. Even in this weak light, he could tell who it was. “Yeah..it’s me.”
Mrs. Sanchez let out a sigh of relief. “Oh thank goodness!” She placed a hand against her chest, a shaky smile spreading across her face. “I-I had no idea if I...” She stopped herself, flinching in pain. “Oh gawd... The pain...”
Rudy took a moment to look at the room he was in. The smell had gotten even stronger now. It was almost overpowering, and he found himself covering his mouth, trying to cope with it. That’s when he noticed there was something coming into the room. He could hear something wet and sloshy. Water? What was water doing in here? But wait... water doesn’t supposed to have a strong smell... What was...
“What you’re smelling is a dangerous chemical.” Mrs. Sanchez wheezed, holding her chest tightly. Rudy looked down at her, wide-eyed. “Something is pumping it into this room. I tried to get out.. I ended up getting hit by it. It hurts... It didn’t always smell this bad, but now as more of it is getting in, it’s...” She stopped and held her nose.
Rudy didn’t need her to finish to know what she was going to say. The smell was making her sick. There was no way he could argue with that; he could feel his own headache coming on.
“We need to get out of here...” Mrs. Sanchez wheezed. “B-Before we...”
“Don’t worry.” Rudy said, interrupting her. “I’ll do what I can.” He looked towards the ladder. Before he grabbed onto it, he turned his head back to Mrs. Sanchez. “How did you get here?”
Mrs. Sanchez shrugged her shoulders. “I don’t know. I just woke up here, and...” Her eyes widened in terror. “Someone is trying to kill me...”
Rudy’s heart clenched at this. He realized just how much of a liar that filthy man truly was. He never intended on setting Mrs. Sanchez free. He was going to kill her. Why, he wasn’t sure. Maybe he felt she had seen too much?
But he sure picked the perfect spot to annihilate her in. A hidden floor with no obvious way in. How clever.... Of course, this may not have been too much of a deterrent as someone with the right equipment could find this...which made Rudy realize why this man went with this chemical. He..he must be trying to ‘destroy the evidence’...
Not wanting to waste more time, Rudy shook his head to recollect his thoughts, and he grabbed onto the ladder. He pushed it over, listening to it outstretch itself and clang against the ground. He made a few quick gestures with his hand, trying to get the woman to move.
“Come on!” Rudy cried. “Get up!”
Mrs. Sanchez’s eyes flickered in relief when she saw the ladder. She looked behind her, the expression briefly flickering back to horror as she saw the rising chemical. She then moved towards the ladder as quickly as she could and began to climb up it.
“The bastard who did this must have some kind of pipe connected in here. I don’t know why he..or she...would do this. I..”
Rudy realized that Mrs. Sanchez was still disoriented from being knocked out. He decided to fill her in as she continued her ascension of the ladder. “Dr. Von Doktor did this to you. I suspect that he wanted to get rid of witnesses or something.”
Mrs. Sanchez gasped at this. “Dr. Von Doktor...?”
Rudy nodded his head. “I’m afraid so.” He turned his head to the side, grimacing. “He’s been a thorn in our side lately. I’m..not sure how much you remember.”
“I...” Suddenly, something caught the woman’s eye. She stared at Rudy in confusion and concern. “What’s..what’s wrong with you?”
Rudy was confused at first. He wasn’t sure what the woman could be referring to. He then realized that she must have seen his flinch of pain. Knowing that he wouldn’t be able to hide much for her, since she was a doctor, he decided to give her a very brief rundown. “Dr. Von Doktor stuck something through me.”
“What?!” Mrs. Sanchez’s eyes skimmed down Rudy’s body, and then she spotted it. “Oh no... We need to get that looked at.” Her face paled slightly. “I-Is that a rusty nail...?”
Rudy flinched and nodded his head. “Y-Yes.”
It took only seconds later for Mrs. Sanchez to reach the top. Now that he could see her, he noticed how her clothes were slightly tattered, likely from her futile attempts to climb out of here. There were several chemical burns on her body, and he thought he saw a bit of bleeding in a few places. The woman’s expression, in midst of the horror and shock, did not hide any of the pain she was feeling right now. Rudy hoped that the chemical burns did not cause too much damage.
Mrs. Sanchez approached him, staring at the nail. “Here...let me look at...”
“No.” Rudy raised his hand up. The woman stared at him in shock and confusion. “Sorry, but we need to get out of here. There’s a situation and Penny...”
Mrs. Sanchez widened her eyes in horror. “Is she okay?”
Rudy bit his lip. “I’m not sure... But I have a strong feeling that, unless we get there quickly, she isn’t going to be.”
The vet stared at the boy in silence and horror. Soon she narrowed her eyes. “Then let’s get going.”
sss
“Zat blazted noize...” Dr. Von Doktor hissed softly, holding a hand against his head. “At leazt here, it’z not az loud. Oh my head...” He shut his eyes tightly and rubbed his hand against the side of his face. “I’m going to need zome medizine zoon. Zuch a migraine.”
“Serves you right.” Penny said bitterly, glaring at the man.
Von shot the girl a look. He didn’t say a word. He simply gave her a warning look, letting her know that she should keep her mouth shut if she wanted to continue to remain unharmed. The girl appeared to listen, but that didn’t stop her from frowning at him like he was the devil or something.
Well perhaps to the unenlightened and those like these two brats, then yes, he was the devil. But to anyone with actual knowledge, then all he was...just a mere man who had made a discovery and he wanted to learn more. That’s all. Was that so wrong?
He honestly never thought he’d see the day when he would have a human test subject. That wasn’t something he had ever intended. Well okay, so this wasn’t the exact same as a test subject. More like cooperation. However at the moment, he did have Penny cuffed up and secured, and he did have something hooked up to her arm. So it kind of counted. Just cooperation, right? Not a lowly test subject.
Anyone who came in here would be reassured that she had volunteered for this, and he was only monitoring. Nothing more, nothing less. He just wanted to see how well certain things were functioning during the magic chalk usage. That didn’t count as....
Oh who was he kidding? This was test subject material. The main difference was that he wasn’t going to do anything to jeopardize Penny’s life. With what he wanted to do, it would be a rather simple task and wouldn’t take that long. But in the end, regardless of how little pain she would experience, regardless of how quick and simple this was going to be, Penny was still his current test subject.
For a moment, he wondered if he should be horrified. He had never dreamed of such a prospect before, and he wondered just how legal this was. What would happen if he were caught?
He quickly shoved those thoughts aside. He smiled inwardly, reminding himself that Penny volunteered for this. If anything happened, she had herself to blame. After all, she would have resisted and said no, but instead, she gave herself up to him in order to protect her friends. A trade-off: he let the zoners go and Penny would go with him willingly. Seemed relatively fair.
He had a thought up his sleeve, however. A way of getting more of what he wanted. But for now, he would keep that thought aside. He kept his attention on the glaring girl, smiling at her meek attempts at a struggle. The machine was uncomfortable for her. Oh well. She can suck it up.
“It would be very interzting to finally know what activatez zee magic chalk.” Von said coolly as he walked around Penny. He circled her a few times, eyeing her up and down almost like a predator. “Onze I find out, I can try to replicate zee rezultz and use zat to manufacture my own magic chalk.” He chuckled. “Zeemz like a perfect trade off, am I right, Penny?”
“Go suck on a rock.” Penny hissed at him, turning her head away.
Von would have commented on that, but he decided to pretend he didn’t hear it. There were more important matters at hand, and his feelings weren’t exactly one of them.
He shifted his gaze around Penny, taking note of her current situation. The girl had been forced down into a metal chair, smoothly cut with some rounded edges, like on the arms of the chair, but also some sharp points like on the back of it, where Penny leaned. Attached to it was some metal bars, with bent sideways, and then up. Attached to the front was a flat monitor. Right now, its screen was black, but the flickering light indicated that it was indeed turned on; it just had no feed right now. The wires that had been hooked into Penny, wrapping around mostly her right arm, would provide that information once they got started.
He hoped that this machine would give him clues to how the chalk worked. Perhaps if he saw the way the muscles and tendons moved as she wielded the chalk, he could understand the activation mechanism and use that, combined with a deep analysis of the magic chalk itself, to create his own. He smiled at the thought of that.
Oh sure, Terry Bouffant did talk about how he could simply make a trip into ChalkZone and grab some. That was where the boy got the chalk, he was certain. But...why waste time doing that if he could make his own? If he could create the magic chalk, he could modify it, change it, had specific features to it, and then sell it. He wouldn’t need to worry about making trips in and out of that world. And best of all, if Rudy and his friends manage to kick him out of ChalkZone, he would still have magic chalk he could use to get back on, and still manufacture them even without the use of a trip into the chalk world itself. It was fool proof.
His eyes trailed along Penny’s body, focusing on her hand and wrist. If he weren’t used to seeing needles and such, the sight of Penny’s wrist being penetrated by multiple needles would have bothered him. He simply brushed it off, moving his eyes towards the magic chalk he had given her for the experiment, and then his eyes moved towards the monitor itself. He then turned his gaze to face Penny directly.
“Are you comfortable?” He asked in an almost sarcastic tone.
Penny tugged on her left arm. She glared at the man, showing no signs of fear. Just anger and annoyance. “What do you think?” She spat. “Why don’t you just get started? Get this over with!”
Dr. Von Doktor smirked at this. “You’d like zat, wouldn’t you? But you know...I zink I will prolong ziz a little.” He placed his hand against his chin, tilting his head to one side, his smile growing bigger. “I juzt want to...zavor ziz moment a little while longer.”
Penny stared at him in confusion, her frown still intermixed with anger. “Why? You already have me cuffed down! I can’t go anywhere! You’re free to learn whatever you want! I can’t even let go of the chalk!”
Von glanced down at Penny’s hand. He took note of the rope he tied around the fingers to ensure they would remain a gripping hold on the magic chalk. He just continued to smile as he lifted his gaze and stared back at Penny.
“Why are you wasting time? For all you know, Rudy could be on his way down here to help me!” Penny called out to him.
Von shook his head slowly. The girl obviously didn’t get it, did she? Oh that’s right, she didn’t know what he did to Rudy, did she? Yeah... She was still unaware about that little detail. He hadn’t exactly told her yet. Maybe he should...fix that.
No, not now. He would find the time. He just wanted to prolong this a little. This was one of the two brats that ruined everything for him all those months ago. He wanted to take some time to ensure that she suffered for it. Sure, before he didn’t want to waste that much time on revenge, and focus on getting information so he could redeem himself. But now that he was here, now that he had Penny trapped, he deserved a bit of that, right? A little ‘reward’ for himself.
“I wonder how you muzt be feeling right now, Penny. Trapped? Defenzelezz? Ztupid? Wishing you had zought of anozer way?” Von asked in a taunting voice. He reached out and grabbed Penny’s chin. “Zis all would never have happened if you and your friend hadn’t intervened wiz me back when...”
Penny opened her mouth and tried to bite him. Slightly alarmed, the man yanked his hand back. He looked down and examined his hand, making sure that the girl didn’t even graze it. He glared softly back at her. Quite a bold move, considering her position. Nonetheless, he couldn’t allow that to happen again.
“Do zat again, and I will make sure you will regret it.” Von warned her.
“Oh please! Do you really think that I believe you? I know you woud hesitate to actually seriously harm me, because you know what would happen if you dare try! You can’t frighten me with false threats!” Penny shouted at him. She glared at him in the eyes, and he could feel the intensity of her emotions quite well. He remained quiet, listening to her continue to rant at him. “Besides, you are just a lyre bird, always repeating the same thing over and over. Are you seriously still on that subject of what happened months ago? Are you still angry about that? Get over it! It was your fault for..”
Von, feeling his blood start to boil over, did something he never thought he would do, especially to a child.
He punched Penny.
The resounding sound of his fist colliding with her jaw practically echoed in the room. Her head was tossed back roughly and she let out a cry of pain. The whiplash was so bad that he almost thought that she would have some form of brain trauma from this.
Fortunately that didn’t seem to be the case. The girl looked over at him, her eyes filled with pain and shock of the attack. Von glared down at her, his lip curled back into a snarl. His breathing was in the form of seething through his teeth, which were clenched tightly. His fist remained raised, and it tightened as he lifted it up slightly, a silent threat.
“How dare you... I told you two bratz what I had been zrough, why I have every right to zeek juztize against you two. You ztill dare tell me zat it was my fault?” Von snarled.
“W-Well..if you didn’t...” Penny tried to say.
Although it was against Von’s better judgment, he punched Penny again, this time making her head toss to the other side. He then grabbed her head and yanked it back, pulling on her scalp. She let out a cry of pain in the process, her eyes clinching shut tightly.
“Don’t you dare try to tell me it waz my fault! All I did waz try to share a dizcovery wiz zee world! It waz you and your friend who refuzed to cooperate! It waz you two whoze selfishnezz caused me to lose almozt everyzing zat day! If it weren’t for you two, I would have been hailed az one of the greatezt dizcovererz of all time! Who knows where society could have been going if your ztupid friend had actually done zee right thing and shared the knowledge inztead of hogging it like a zelfish brat zat he is! But then, you two are juzt ten years old, so what should I expect from you two? Too young, naive, and ztupid to know or care about anyone but yourzelvez!”
He pulled Penny’s hair even tighter, bringing out another cry of pain from her. He put his face close to hers. The girl flinched, feeling his hot breath against her face.
Von snarled, “Zo don’t you dare try to pin the blame on me. I did nozing wrong. I don’t want to have to repeat myself.” His eyes narrowed further. “Do you underztand?”
At first, Penny was quiet. She merely looked at him with widened eyes and clenched teeth. He couldn’t tell if she was truly afraid of him or if he was just confusing the heck out of her. Though there was at least some apprehension, her eyes looking at the fist that he still had formed in his other hand. So there was at least that.
He hoped the girl would learn her lesson. He hoped that she would realize that she was the one who was pushing blame onto others. What the heck had he done wrong back then? He had a warrant. He wasn’t hurting Rudy. He wasn’t trying to unleash some diabolical scheme. He just wanted to share a discovery with the world. It was Rudy was uncooperative. It was he and Penny who came up with that horrid plan that ruined everything about him.
It was their fault that he was such a mess. It was their felt that he had to endure taunt after taunt for months since the incident. It was their fault he lost his staff and reputation. And it was most certainly their fault that he had been forced to do this. If they had been cooperative from the start, none of this would have happened. Well what could he expect from a couple of selfish brats?
Well he did waste enough time chatting with the girl. It was now time to get started with the experiment. A part of him wanted to kick himself in the head for wasting so much time, but the other simply didn’t care. Penny needed to be put back in line before she did anything she would regret.
Well time to get started. He knew it was best to do it now before the ringing in the hallways, which still went on and on, drove him insane. The dull ache would...distract him from his work.
The first thing he did was make sure that the girl could move her hand enough to make affective strokes. There was nothing in front of her. He figured it was not necessary. Surely the magic chalk would register it was being used, and the results would show up on the monitor.
After he made sure of that, he walked around and doublechecked the equipment. He didn’t want there to be a malfunction during this. That would not be all that...pleasant, to say the least. He checked the wires as well, making sure they were hooked up properly and in no change of being popped loose.
He then walked out towards Penny’s front. He positioned himself in front of her. He narrowed his eyes, looking at her up and down. He noted her expression. There was some fear, but the girl was back to glaring at him. He noticed slight bruises where she had been punched. Just more injuries to add to the others. He let his eyes trail along her body, looking at the bandages. He wondered what happened to her, but he soon shrugged it off. What caused those injuries weren’t important. So long as she could still use the magic chalk, that was all that mattered.
“Okay now, Penny...” Von swung around behind her swiftly. He positioned himself directly behind her, standing very close. He placed his hand on her shoulder gently, his eyes staring intently at the monitor. “Begin.”
sss
Millie watched as her husband paced back and forth in front of her and her sister. She had never seen him this worked up before. She had tried to settle him down, but nothing she said would get through to him. He would just keep pacing back and forth. It was to the point where she thought that he was going to leave an indention in the ground.
He had been at this for a while. His arms remained folded behind his back as he walked to and fro. The frown on his face indicated just how deep in thought he was. Occassionally, he’d look over at them, but then, just when they would think he’d speak, he’d turn away and continue his pacing.
She had never seen him this worked up before. She recalled how it was usually her, and not her husband, who’d be fidgeting and being worried, while her husband would be the one trying to be reasonable and calm. Now the roles had reversed. Now it was her trying to calm down her husbadn, although nothing she said had really done much. If anything, it seemed to just make his worrying even worse.
Biting her lip, Millie said, “Joe...can you please settle down? I’m sure everything will be fine.”
Joe turned his head towards her. He narrowed his eyes softly. She flinched. She could see the reflection of immense concern in those eyes. More than she thought she’d ever see from him. “Millie, they didn’t answer the phone.”
“That doesn’t mean anything.” Tilly said. She kept Sophie on her knees, an arm slung over her. “Maybe they’re just busy.” She held her hand out in gesture. “Rudy and Penny did have a nasty fight. Maybe it’s just taking longer than usual to make amends.”
Joe narrowed his eyes at this. He then turned his head and faced down. “That is possible... But I’m not so sure.” He turned his head away, staring out into the distance. He sucked in a breath and exhaled slowly. “Something just doesn’t feel right.”
Millie didn’t know what she could say to that. How could she comfort her husband when she herself wasn’t so sure of the situation? She wanted to stay positive and did a good job of it. She had gotten the call from Penny’s mother, so it wasn’t like she didn’t know where Rudy was. Inez was a diligent mother, and a very responsible person. She wouldn’t allow anything to happen to her daughter, or to Rudy.
But she couldn’t lie to herself and ignore the fact that she felt a little worried as well. When Joe made the call earlier and no one answered, they had assumed that they just couldn’t get to the phone in time. But five calls later and still no answer... What was going on?
“Maybe she decided to take them to the store?” Millie found herself suggesting hopefully.
Joe frowned thoughtfully, rubbing his chin. “Well, that’s also a possibility.” He shook his head once. “But still, wouldn’t she have called to inform us?”
“Probably not. I don’t see why she would feel the need to tell us, unless she thought were going to come over.” Tilly said.
On her lap, Sophie wriggled around a little. Millie watched as her sister held onto the girl more tightly. “Rudy...?” At this, Millie felt her heart tighten. Poor Sophie... She must miss Rudy.
Tilly pressed her daughter against herself. She stroked her hair gently and whispered, “Shh... Settle down, Sophie. You’ll see Rudy again soon.” She paused for a moment, sucking on her lip. “I-I promise.”
Millie couldn’t help but flinch at the crack in the woman’s voice. She wondered if Tilly felt some ounce of guilt over Rudy’s disappearance. The idea was ludicrous, and she hoped it wasn’t true. But at the same time, it wouldn’t surprise her; if Rudy and the others were indeed missing, they would all feel guilty, and then waste their time wondering ‘what if’...
Millie hoped to avoid that as much as possible. Wondering what could have been would only be a waste of time. If her son was in danger, then the best thing to do was take action. Inform the police and make phonecalls and hope that someone had information on where they were, hoping that someone would have seen them. Taking a trip to Inez’s house would come first, of course, to see if they were indeed there. She didn’t want to have them go through all this and it turned out they were at home all along.
Suddenly, a thought crossed her mind. She hoped she was wrong about this. She hoped that Rudy wouldn’t do such a thing. But what if he did? What if he went and...
She tried to shake the thought out of her head, but it was useless. There was nothing she could do. Now she felt her heart twisting and tightening at the thought of Rudy doing the one thing that he had been forbidden to do. Despite precautions being in place, something could still happen. Rudy was smart. He could have found a work around, she was certain.
She glanced over at her sister, licking her lip nervously. Her sister caughter stare, and she furrowed her eyes with concern. Millie then looked over at Joe, who was still pacing around worriedly.
“J-Joe..?” The man stopped and looked down at Millie. “Do you..do you think that Rudy...snuck away to get a chalkboard?”
Joe froze at this. He stared at her, disbelievingly. “But..Rudy’s always been good at following the rules. Why would he...?”
“You know how he can get sometimes, Joe.” Millie recalled how Rudy acted the times that he had gotten really upset. Despite Rudy’s civil nature most of the time, the large woman had to remember that Rudy was still a child, a little boy. He was still prone to outbursts and reckless actions. “And you know how much he loves his art.” Indeed, Rudy spent hours drawing at a time. “He probably tried to sneak a chalkboard in despite there being a five day limitation, and maybe Inez and Penny are trying to find him and that’s why they aren’t home.”
Silence fell upon the room, except for the occassional ‘Rudy’ from Sophie. Millie flinched slightly from the way her husband was looking at her. She wanted to say something more, but she felt that she had said enough. Whether or not her husband believed her, it was up to him.
But regardless of what he says, she still thought this was a possibility. Rudy knew his way around town well enough and he had walked alone there a few times without problem, sometimes accompanied by Penny. Their neighborhood was relatively safe, so no one bat an eye on the subject of two kids walking in town alone. There’s even been a few times where Rudy walked to school on his own. It wasn’t like Plainsville was as big as, say, New York City.
It was possible that Rudy felt gipped about not being able to use his chalkboard for a few days, and left to get another one that he could sneak with. Why he didn’t just use the portale one that he was still allowed to use, she wasn’t sure unless he wanted to draw something really big and he needed all of that space for the drawing itself. Sometimes artists just want something bigger to have ample space to draw whatever they want.
It was possible that Rudy left, and Inez realized he was gone and she and Penny left in a hurry, without bothering to try to grab her cell phone in the process. Although she realized, they hadn’t tried that yet...
Her eyes wide in realization at this realization, she said, “Have you tried her cellphone, Joe?”
Her husband stared at her for a few seconds. He then raised his shoulders up in a shrug and shook his head. “No, I haven’t. I guess I just..didn’t think about it.”
Millie pointed her finger at her husand. “Well try it. Let us know if you get anything.”
“I’m on it.” Joe stopped his pacing as he went towarsd the phone.
Millie and her sister watched in silence. They gave each other a concerned expression. Neither of them knew what this phone call was going to lead to. Neither them had any idea what to expect. All they could do was sit here and hope that the man’s call was going to lead to something better. Maybe he would get a hold of the woman and they could find out what was going on.
Millie hoped so. She wanted to believe that everything was fine. She wanted to believe that her son just took off to get a chalkboard, or that they were at the store looking around, or what. This...this couldn’t be that serious. It...
Millie felt her heart freeze, hearing her sister give a gasp of horror, when, after a few minutes, Joe returned to them, a solemn look on his face. He shook his head slowly and the woman felt as though her world came crashing down.
“I couldn’t get a hold of them. The cell phone is turned off.” Joe said regretfully.
“What?” Tilly said, her eyes wide in shock as she struggled to keep herself from dropping Sophie.
“No...” Millie whispered. This could only mean one thing.
Rudy, along with Penny and Inez, they were...missing.
|
|
|
Need
Feb 3, 2015 22:12:29 GMT -5
Post by Bluedramon on Feb 3, 2015 22:12:29 GMT -5
Chapter 33: Fails
I already told you, I can always shift things into my favor.
sss
“I’m going to lift your leg up now, Ms. Bouffant. I need to check to see how well the swelling has gone down.” The doctor said.
Terry clinched her eyes shut, despite the fac that she couldn’t really see anything right now, and waited. She could feel a pair of hands on her leg. Cool and smooth... He was now wearing gloves, no doubt. And if he wasn’t, she wanted another doctor.
Her leg was slowly lifted up. Not too high. Just enough for the man to slip his fingers underneath and steady it. Two or three fingers were wrapped firmly at the ankle, providing support for her leg. She then could feel the doctor’s hands gently move around the leg itself, up and down, trailing his fingers along, examining the leg.
As he did this, the woman’s thoughts trailed off. She couldn’t believe this had happened to her. How could this have happened to her? What did she do to deserve this? Sure she had gotten all in people’s faces before, but that was normal for her. No one appeared to have a problem wiith it before. At least... No one had tried to hurt her this badly before.
Her mind was still muggy. She had little recollection of what happened recently. For all she knew, she was attacked by the tooth fairy.
Not that she would ever remotely believe that had anything to do with what happened. No, that was ridiculous. She hardly found any humor in the comment; what happened to her was not funny. Her body was wracked in pain and she had no idea exactly why.
Some memories had returned, but they weren’t enough to fully understand what had happened to her. The very last thing she remembered before she woke up in the hospital was meeting Dr. Von Doktor in a room. But she couldn’t remember what room, why she was going, or anything. She wasn’t sure if that had anything to do with what happened to her, or if something else happened entirely.
Her memory of what happened lately, mostly of the very recent past, were spotty. She remembered some comments and phrases, and some partial pieces of familiar emotion that she must have felt. But outside of that, not really too much. The recent past was largely a blank, an empty slate that her brain was struggling to fill in.
The doctors mentioned something about her being injected with something. A chemical that would have altered her ability to remember. Or rather, they assume that’s what happened. The blood results wouldn’t be bad this quick. If that is what happened to her, then...
The doctor’s voice cut her off. “Everything seems to be fine. At least...as much as they could be.” The doctor said, his voice was stern. She imagined, judging from the tone of his voice, that he was likely frowning thoughtfully at her. “The swelling has improved, but it is still present. It may take a few days before it completely heals. Until then...” He turned his eyes towards hers. Or at least, that’s what she imagined was going on.
Terry nodded her head shakingly, still unable to come to terms with what happened to her. “Yea..I understand...” Her voice trailed off and she let out an inaudible sob. Oh the pain... How long was she going to have to endure this?
The doctor’s voice came again. This time, while it was still stern, there was a gentler tone this time. One that suggested a hint of compassion or concern. She nearly jolted in surprise when he felt his hand on her face, near her eyes. She wanted to say something, but she was too stunned to do anything. This man hadn’t touched her here before. And it had her worried. He must be doing it because...
Then came the news she knew she was going to get. Despite that, it didn’t make the blow any easier.
“Your leg should heal fine. You might find it difficult to walk for a while, but the swelling is mostly gone. I imagine it should take a couple weeks for you to fully heal. However...” Terry clenched her teeth at this. She waited for the doctor to continue, to deliver the bad news and just get this over with. “Your eyes are a different story...” The man fell silent.
Terry didn’t handle the silence well for very long. She could feel her heart rate increasing, adrenaline pumping through her body. She could only begin to imagine all kinds of scenarios that may prove the case with her. Despite not be able to see, she kept her gaze towards the last direction she had heard the man’s voice in. The bandages prevented her from actually opening her yes all the way, but considering what happened, a part of her was grateful.
“How...how bad is it..?” The woman managed to squeak out.
“Well... there’s good news and bad news.” The doctor said. He moved his finger towards one of her eyes. He applied a bit of pressure, as if t olet Terry know which eye he was indicating. “This eye right here should be fine. There are some chemical burns, but those are treatable. This eye just needs some time to rest. I’d give it about a month and it’ll be mostly healed right up.”
“And the other?” The woman asked apprehensively.
The doctor gave a sigh. Not one of anger or frustration, but instead, it was of sadness and uncertainty. Terry wasn’t liking where this was going. “One of your eyes sustained more damage. And...to put it simply, we can say with the most utmost confidence that this eye...it may never work again...”
Terry felt her heart skip a beat this. She waited in silence, hoping she would hear more from the doctor. Maybe a backtrack and an apology and the truth. But none of that happened, and she realized, that it would never happen. She was forced to sit there in silence, her mind reeling from this shocking discovery.
It felt as though the whole world had frozen around her. She could hardly move, could hardly breathe. Her mind barely could get any thoughts through. The only thing that she could hear was the message being repeated over and over again.
Her eye might not work again. That hit her like a train wreck. She thought she felt herself being physically slapped when the doctor delivered that terrible news. Just when she thought she didn’t have anything else to worry about, just when she thought it couldn’t be any worse, this happened. True, she may not be blind permanently, but the idea of losing one eye to...whatever had happened to her... So sudden... She wasn’t sure how something like this could happen to her and without warning.
She felt her heart sting, anger swelling up inside her chest. How could something like this happen to her? What did she do to deserve this? At worst, she could see herself getting a slap on the wrist, but she had never done anything bad enough to another person that they would relaliate like this. It was...unbelievable.
She formed a fist with her hand. She tried her best to keep herself calm. She tried not to lash out at the doctor for the horrible news. After all, it wasn’t his fault. It...
...wait, yes it was. He was the doctor. He should have been able to take care of her. He should have been able to keep her eye from losing its sight. Why didn’t he try harder? Why didn’t he put all his effort into saving that eye? Isn’t that the doctor’s job? To ensure full recoveries? How could he not live up to his job description? She found herself glaring in the direction she thougth the doctor was in, remaining silent.
“Whoa there...” The doctor’s voice called out. Cautionary and hesitant; he was trying to settle her down. She snarled at this. “No need to get angry at me. I did my best. We all did. But Ms. Bouffant... You must understand that treating chemical injuries, especially in the eyes, can be quite a difficult job. You were lucky that the damage was as minimal as it was. You could easily have been fully blinded, or suffer something more devastating than being blind.”
Terry narrowed her eyes at this. She kept her head in the same position, her gaze towards the same location. She didn’t know if she was really looking at the guy or not, but right now, she didn’t care. All that she really wanted was to express her utter disappointment over his lackluster effort to help her.
But she realized that she couldn’t put all the blame on him. There was someone else that was worthy of her attention. Someone who had a bigger role in what had happened to her.
The person who had attacked her.
Terry could feel her anger increase at the thought of that person, nearly turning into boiling rage. Her desire for revenge had returned, but this time, it wasn’t geared towards those two brats. At the moment, she didn’t care about them. They can run off, foiling Dr. Von Doktor’s plans all they wanted to. It didn’t matter to her right now. For now, all her vengeful desires belonged to the person who had done this to her. As soon as she found out who it was...
She hoped that they would get prepared soon. They would not escape her justice seeking. They would have nowhere to hide. She would see to it that they end up locked in prison where they belonged. They would learn to regret ever messing with her.
And then she could turn her attention back to Rudy and Penny, and to ChalkZone.
After a long, tense silence, Terry finally spoke up. “Where are you in the investigation?”
“Come again?” Asked the doctor.
“Did you find out who had done this to me?”
“Oh..” The doctor said, realizing what she was talking about. She could hear some shuffling of papers, and she guessed that the man was a little uncomfortable, unsure of what to say. “I...” The hesitation confirmed the woman’s suspicions. The doctor continued to stutter until he finally spat it out. “No, we haven’t.”
Terry’s frown deepened. She imagined if she could see, she would notice the doctor cringing back. If it weren’t for her leg, she’d probably be up right now, ramming him against the wall and demanding him how he couldn’t even get that part done right. They should have been able to figure out who did this, right? They know what chemical was used and...
Well it wasn’t exactly their job. They were not forensic scientists after all. She forced a sigh through her nose, trying to get herself to settle down a little. She realized that she couldn’t get mad at them for not doing something that wasn’t even part of their job description. They could give ideas on what might have happened, but it wouldn’t really bring her that much closer to discovering the truth.
Well, sooner or later, she would find out who had done this to her. She would figure out their name, their location, and she would make sure that they pay. She would make them wish their attempt at killing her had succeeded. They had messed with a bull, and now they were about to get the horns.
sss
Howdy was at a loss. He wasn’t sure where to go right now. He remained standing in the same spot. He had been like this for a couple minutes, or so it felt, just trying to figure out which direction to go now. But... he was stuck, unable to think of anything that might help, or any kind of clue. He was just..stuck.
He could hear the other zoners behind him grumbling and complaining, though some panicked. Well, the ones that remained anyway. The ringing that was still going on, it had drove away many of them. The sudden appearance caused them all to scatter. Howdy, with Rapsheeba’s help, was able to gather up at least some of them and lead them down the hallways as he tried to find the way back to the portal.
But something seemed wrong here. This pathway didn’t look all that familiar to him. Was it because he had been so terrified that he just forgot, or had they really gone down an incorrect path?
The idea horrified him. If he had indeed gone the wrong way, that would delay them getting back into ChalkZone, and if he kept leading them the wrong way, they would get more and more lost, and they’d stay stuck in the Real World for longer. The more time this took, the more danger he was putting himself and the others in. They couldn’t stay here in the Real World for long. Especially not in a place like this. Not with some mad scientist who would see to it they were all dissected and torn apart.
But the one to suffer the most from this was Blocky. The puppet zoner turned and looked at his now unconscious friend. He couldn’t remember how long Blocky had been out, but it was enough to worry him. Blocky needed to get to a hospital and fast. One in ChalkZone, not the Real World. If they didn’t get him to a hospital soon... He didn’t want to imagine what might become of the poor guy.
It was such a shame that something like this happened to a zoner like Blocky. He hadn’t done anything to deserve this. The idea that someone would kidnap him and then torture him all for the name of ‘results’... It was disgusting. It took all of Howdy’s internal strength not to scream in rage at this.
There was little time to worry about that, however. He needed to refocus his mind on trying to find the right way. He needed to figure out which way to go before the remaining zoners got worked up and tried to leave as well, or tried to replace him as leader. Such a move would be a disaster; many of these zoners were rather impulsive, and none of them knew the way like he did. He was the one who made the most trips two and from here. He was the best one suited for this job.
But it would seem that not all the zoners could see things that way. One of the zoners angrily cleared his throat. Howdy tried to ignore him as he tried to concentrate on figuring out if they should go left, right, or straight. But the zoner didn’t give up, and the second time he made that sound, there was an almost malicious edge to it. Having no choice, Howdy turned his head and looked at the zoner.
“Excuse me, but we have been at this for hours!” The zoner called out.
“It hasn’t been that long.” One of the other, less aggressive, zoners said.
The first zoner swiveled his head and snarled at the zoner that dared to speak. “I don’t fucking care!” The less aggressive zoner flinched at this and took a step back. “The point is, we have been walking for quite some time and we are still nowhere near the portal back home!” The zoner turned his attention back to Howdy. “..isn’t that right, Howder?”
“It’s Howdy.” The puppet zoner grumbled softly.
“Whatever!” The zoner threw his hands up into the air. “How many times have we been through here? Ten?” He lowered his hands and made a few dramatic gestures. “How many more are we going to have to go through? Fifteen more?”
Howdy shook his head. He had no idea what this zoner was talking about. It was clear that the anger and frustration was really getting to this guy. It was clouding his judgment, and he was making accusations that made no sense at all. He wondered how many of the other zoners in here were this nutty, if any of them were going to do something as crazy as accuse him of such things.
It was tempting for him to be quiet and see how long this zoner can run this into the ground. But they had more important things right now. Besides, it would be against his nature to allow a fellow zoner continue to make an ass of himself. He needed to stop this, especially for everyone’s sake.
“We haven’t been going in circles, and you know it. I understand that you are frustrated and angered by the whole thing. Trust me, so am I. I want to get you all back sooner, and if it were up to me, we’d all be back already. But sometimes, things just don’t work out that way. Look, I’m sorry if you all are getting impatient with me. I’m doing the best I can.” Howdy took a moment to look at the zoners. Most of them were glaring at him and he could sense the anger even without the zoners speaking up. “I promise, I’m doing what I can. We don’t have time to argue about this. As long as we are on the move, Von can’t...”
“But Von said he wouldn’t try to harm us if Penny...” The oner’s voice trailed off.
An uncomfortable silence fell upon the room. Several zoners lowered their heads, a few more looking nervous or uncomfortable. Howdy could feel his heart sting at the memory. He was left in absolute shock at Penny’s sacrifice.
She had willingly given herself up to the man, in exchange for him letting them go. And the man had taken that offer. He hadn’t attempted to chase after them, nor did he make a threat towards them. He just focused on Penny, dragging her down the hallway and towards one of his rooms. Howdy had wanted to go after her, but Penny ordered him and the others to leave her behind. Howdy couldn’t believe just how heroic she was being in that moment.
Leaving her behind was one of the hardest things he had ever done. He wanted to help her and take her with. He wanted them all to get to safety, and the portal get erased. True it would not stop Von for long; he did have a piece of magic chalk after all. But it would buy them a little time and bring some peace of mind to the zoners, even if it was going to be short lived.
“I know what Von said. I know that he promised us safe passage. But I don’t trust that guy. I had spent hours with him. I listened to this guy talk. I listened to what plans he had in store for us. I know what he’s like, and let me tell you something: just because he promises something doesn’t mean that he will keep it.” Howdy said, narrowing his eyes. “He has little reason to keep that promise.”
“How do you know?” One of the zoners asked. “You haven’t known him for that long! He might..”
Howdy turned his head towards the zoner that spoke. “I’ve listened to the man go on and on about how he was going to ‘reclaim his dignity’, how this was going to make others see that he is not crazy. He kept calling this the ‘discovery of a life time’...” He tilted his head to one side. “Do you really think that he is going to just let this go? Do you think he is going to pass up this opportunity?”
“Probably not...but that doesn’t mean that we have to follow you.”
Howdy looked up towards the aggressive zoner from before. He frowned at him, but made no attempt to further aggravate him. That would only spell disaster, and that was not something they could afford right now.
The aggressive zoner, reminding him so much of Helga, just a little more dramatic, folded his arms against his chest, glaring down at Howdy with a scowl. “You promised that we were close! And guess what? We are nowhere near home! I don’t see any portal around, do you, Howdy?” He spread his hands out, his fingers curved in slightly. “Tell me, Howdy. How many more miles are you going to make us walk before you just outright abandon us?”
Howdy glared at the zoner. The fact that he was exaggerating again didn’t surprise him, and that wasn’t what he was upet about. How dare the man imply that he didn’t give a shit about anyone here... How dare he try to say that he had been purposely misleading them, just waiting for a time to leave them to their fate... He would never do such a thing, especially not to an injured zoner like Blocky that clearly needed help.
“How dare you..” Rapsheeba spoke up, who had remained silent until now. She took a few steps towards the aggressive zoner. “He has been trying his best! I know we haven’t gotten back yet, but you need to understand! Howdy is just one zoner, and he’s doing what he can, but he can still make mistakes. The point is, he is the only one of us who knows where the portal is and can lead us back. So why don’t you stop your...”
The aggressive zoner took a step forward. “No! You see here! We all had been through the portal as well and we all had seen it! I’m sure that one of these other zoners remember the location better than your puppet pal here!”
“You’re wasting time!” Rapsheeba cried. “We need to get back into ChalkZone before Blocky...”
The aggressive zoner scowled at this. “Blocky?! What about me?” He placed a hand against his chest. Then he motioned outward to the other zoners. “What about them?! If Howdy can’t get his fucking act to gether and lead us down the right path, none of us are coming back! It’s not just your precious friend that needs help, you know.”
Rapsheeba narrowed her eyes at this. Her teeth were gritted, and Howdy noticed one of her hands had been tightened into a fist. “I am very well aware of that. Which is why we should just keep moving so we can get home faster!”
“Well we would be going....” He folded his arms again, one of them loosened enough for him to gesture towards Howdy. “If he would get on the ball and actually lead us instead of standing around like a buffoon.”
Howdy felt a wave of anger rise up inside of him. He wished the zoner would be more understandable and reasonable. He wished that they would at least try to get what kind of situation that they were in. Things weren’t always going to be so easy. Things weren’t always going to be hassle free, requiring minimal effort to complete.
Howdy, not wanting to listen to this any longer, turned around, putting his back to the zoner. He ignored the sputtering from the zoner, or any attempts the zoner made to communicate with him. He focused on the pathways in front of them. He narrowed his eyes as he looked left and right. If he could just figure out which way to go...
Oh, why couldn’t he remember? Why couldn’t he just look at these paths and remember which one he had taken? Why couldn’t he...
His eyes widened in horror. No...it couldn’t be true.. No, anything but that... He remained there in silence, his mind reeling, feeling a cold chill go up his spine. He tried to think of any other alternative, but none came to mind. The only thing that would make any sense at all, the only thing that made any ounce of sense, was they truly had gone the wrong way.
But how? When? He had been so careful. How could he have gone the wrong way? What did he do wrong? Where did he take the wrong turn? Unfortunately, there would be no way of knowing, and that left them with only one option.
They were going to need to backtrack.
He was about to open his mouth and inform the others, but he knew that would not go over well. They would certainly snap at him, and, in the case of a couple, even tear him apart. These zoners were on edge, and now that they couldn’t express their anger towards Von, he was going to be the next best thing in their eyes. He needed to figure out something else.
It didn’t take him long to think of something. There was only one sensible solution that he could think of. But the decision was also risky and surely to spark controversy. The zoners would likely argue about this, wasting time when they could be using said time to get away.
The best idea seemed to be to split up. He had to admit, the idea didn’t sound all that great in his head, and he wasn’t sure how they would all meet up. But..what other choice was there? They needed to get back on track, but if they all went together, they could all die together. Being in one, singular location would make it that much easier for Von, should he change his mind, get them.
But if they split up, that would increase the odds that someone would get to the portal. They could take the chalkboard with them, and try to find the others and rescue them. It seemed like their best option at this point. But the question was: how would the zoners handle it?
There was only one way to find out.
Howdy turned to face the zoners. At this point, both Rapsheeba and the aggressive zoner were still arguing. Blocky was still unconscious in another zoner’s arms, his mouth partially open. Howdy winced as he saw how much pain was still being conveyed by his unmoving face. Some zoners were still looking at him, still awaiting his word on what they were going to do next.
He licked his lips nervously, trying to organize in his head what he was going to say. Once he felt he figured something out, he spoke. “I think it is best if we split into a few groups.”
This was met with utter silence, something that Howdy saw coming, but nonetheless, still filled him with an uncomfortable feeling. The zoners stared at him as though he lost his mind, a few glancing at one another. Some others frowned slightly, and their eyes, they seemed to convey a message of betrayal, something that made Howdy’s heart twist. And the ones that outright glared at him, looking as though they would rip him apart... He couldn’t help but take a few steps back away from them, cringing slightly.
Not one of them appeared to look as though they understood. Even Rapsheeba looked shocked by his suggestion, although her expression was the least negative compared to the other zoners. Howdy looked at Rapsheeba, his expression silently detailing to her how sorry he was that it had to come to this. He didn’t want to split them up, but it would appear there was no alternative.
The aggressive zoner from before broke the silence. “So, the little traitor decided to go authentic, didn’t he?” He walked over towards Howdy. The puppet zoner did his best to ignore the slight vibrations in the ground as the zoner walked towards him. “How fitting... So you decided to take off your mask and show us your true colors. Tell me, Howdy, how long have you been waiting to do this? Did it hurt to pretend to care about us?”
Howdy snarled at this. “That’s not the reason I’m doing this.”
“Then what is?” Another zoner asked.
Howdy clinched his eyes shut tightly. He couldn’t believe how much time they were wasting doing this. But he knew the zoners would not move until he had made his case. He forced a breath through his mouth, trying to force himself to calm down.
“I assure you all, I have the utmost best intentions for you guys. I am not trying to abandon you or leave you in the cold. I care about all of you...even you..” Howdy glanced at the aggressive zoner for a second. It was enough to make the zoner’s eyes widen in surprise. “I want all of you to get out of here safely. I have been doing my best to ensure that you, since you may be all that remains, are all able to get back into ChalkZone. I will confess, however, that I might have accidentally gone the wrong way.” He closed his eyes and lowered his head at this. “I am not proud of it, and I found it hard to believe that I had screwed that up.”
There were soft murmurs among the zoners. Howdy lifted up his head and he could see the zoners were looking around nervously. Few were glaring at him now. It seemed the prospect of getting stuck here longer was more deserving of attention for them then the fact that he messed up.
One of the only zoners to express anger was the aggressive zoner from befeore. This didn’t surprise Howdy. He had a feeling that he would continue to be trouble, and he prepared himself for whatever fight the zoner wanted to drag him into.
“I do know that if we continue to walk in a large group like this, it would not only take us longer to get out of here in case we continue going down the wrong path, but it would leave us open to being better targets for Dr. Von Doktor. He might go back on his word and come after us. Being together like this might be a good strategy overall, but it’s going to make us sitting ducks.”
The puppet zoner paused and looked around, making sure the zoners understood what he was saying. Then he continued.
“If we split apart, then we will have a better chance of finding the portal. We could all go in separate directions, splitting into smaller teams. I know reporting back will be hard, and I haven’t quite figured that bit out yet. But at least if Von tries to come after us, he can only go after one group, giving time for everybody else.” Howdy gave a quick, faint smirk at this. “It would be hard for him to be in more places than once, right?”
The aggressive zoner stared down at him, moving closer. Howdy felt some tension rise between the two of them, and he could feel his anger radiating off his body. The zoner was still pissed off at him, and now that he told him he might have gone the wrong way after all, that clearly didn’t settle well with him.
But much to Howdy’s confusion, the zoner didn’t attempt to attack or harrass him in anyway. Instead, the frown shifted into something more along the lines of acknowledgment, and then he gave a nod of his head.
“All right then...” The zoner said. He must have finally realized the futility of him trying to be overly aggressive. He glanced over at the fallen form of Blocky before looked back at Howdy and said, “What do you want us to do?”
Howdy ignored the tone of voice the zoner gave at that statement. He didn’t want to say anything to make it worse. He turned his head to face the other zoners. He gave them a sharp nod and said, “Here’s what I propose we do.”
sss
Penny flinched as she moved her wrist. The bindings around it were pretty tight and the metal that prevented her from dropping the chalk didn’t help either. It was so clunky and stiff, manuevering was nearly impossible. She wondered if Von had even checked the machine to make sure that it didn’t cause such a huge problem for her. She doubted it. After all, why would he ‘waste time’ on that?
Dr. Von Doktor was staring at her expectantly. She could feel his gaze upon the back of her head, staring at the monitor that was placed in front of her. She could feel his hand on her shoulder, squeezing it, waiting for her to begin drawing.
She stared at the monitor before her. For now, it was nothing but blackness. But once she would start drawing, it would show the actions to Von on the screen. Something was going to pop up on there, revealing the actions that she took and allowing him to analyze them and see what exactly she is doing that is activating the chalk. There would be no way she could hide it. Every move she made was triggering something on the screen. Flickers here or there.
She felt a pang of guilt as she thought about the situation that she was in. Her agreeing to try to be cooperative with Von may have been the biggest mistake she ever made. By doing so, she was opening up the door of opportunity to this man, letting him be able to create his own magic chalk. If he succeeded in that, then he would be able to make his own magic chalk at any time and enter ChalkZone. The thought sent ice through her body. And there was nothing she could do about it now. She had already made the deal. She had put herself in this situation. She could only hope that his findings fail.
She didn’t have nothing but regret for this, however. Her act still gave the other zoners some time to get away. Blocky needed to get to the hospital, and the sooner they got there, the better. Both Snap and Howdy knew the way and they would be able to guide all the zoners back, including Blocky. That was the only consolace she had in this whole mess.
She had no idea how well Blocky was going to hold up. He had been so badly hurt while he was here. It scared her knowing that she was not even aware of everything that had been done to him. A part of her wanted to ask Von, but another part felt disgusted by the idea; surely Von would draw it out and try to make it like such an act of achievement. How disgusting... At least Blocky would not have to worry about this madman ever again. She and the others would make sure of that.
Of course, she’d have to figure a way out of this first. She would try to struggle, but it was useless. She had been bound to the machine, and all the needles and such in her arm prevented her from moving it around too much. She wondered if part of the reason he put the monitor stuff on was to make her nervous about jerking around to get free.
Knowing there was presently nothing she could do to sway the man or get out of here, and knowing that he could go back on his word at any moment and go after the zoners, Penny did the only option she had left.
She began to draw.
Or rather, pretended to, considering there was no surface. She raised the chalk up and moved it around, acting as if she were trying to draw something simple. She made a few quick motions with her wrist. Doing so prompted some flashes to show up, but not too much. Certainly not enough for the man to get anything out of it.
“Zat waz it?” Dr. Von Doktor said. “I didn’t see anything unusual.” She gently pushed on Penny’s shoulder. “Try again. And I mean actually try.”
Penny growled softly, but she didn’t attempt to argue with the man. She started to move her wrist again, this time trying to exert more force and more slowly. This allowed for more screen time for the electric pulses on the screen. She pretended to draw something larger and more complex. She could practically feel the lines being formed, even though she knew this wasn’t the case.
But despite this extra effort, she didn’t notice much of a change on the screen. Well except for prolonged visions on the screen, but other than that, nothing. No big changes. Nothing that seemed like it would be useful, especially judging by the frustrated growl she could hear behind her. The low rumble in the man’s throat made her flinch.
Penny kept trying. She tried different ways to draw. She tried moving her wrists further back, slower, faster. She tried more complex drawings as well as many simple ones. She tried angling her arm differently the best she could. But no matter what she tried, the result was always the same. The screen would only show bits of flashes, indicating where muscles had been moving, which also helped to show more of the arm’s insides as well. A part of her was grateful as it meant a delay in the man’s schemes. But on the other hand, it also was driving the man angrier and angrier, prompting her to try harder, despite all the failed attempts.
Eventually, the man gave a snort and walked away from her. Penny could feel him brush past her. He walked out towards the monitor, standing on her right side. He stared down at the monitor, his lip curling up in disgust. He rubbed the top of his bald head.
“I don’t get it. It should be working.” He grabbed onto the monitor and shook it a little. “Maybe it waz not hooked up right.” He suddenly shot Penny a look.
The girl pulled her head back, staring at him in confusion. “What? I didn’t do anything!”
“Are you sure you didn’t...” Von started to say.
Penny cocked up an eyebrow. “How do you think I can do anything when I’m tied up like this?” She took a moment to look left and right, and then she stared back at the man. “Unless you think I have genie powers, there’s very little I can do right now except talk to you.” She turned her head, baring her teeth. “Which I’m not particularly enjoying right now...” She added in a low whisper.
Von said, “Well you could have...” The man stopped, his eyes widening slightly. Then he gave an exasperated sigh. “Okay, I get it. You aren’t behind ziz after all.” He turned back to the monitor. “But I ztill don’t underztand why it wazn’t working. I zought I accounted for everyzing.” He rubbed his head, continuing to stare at the monitor in confusion.
Penny remained silent. She didn’t want to get dragged into another conversation with him. Besides, she didn’t need to attempt to keep his attention; he was already giving her, or rather the machine she was hooked up to, his full attention. As annoying as this was, and how nervous she was if he succeeded, at least she was giving time for the others to escape.
The man began to move around her, his body moving from one side of her to the other. For an old guy, he moved pretty quickly. She could fee his fingers move along her arm. She flinched, not enjoying the touch. But she kept quiet, not wanting to do or say anything to distract him from this. She kept her eye on the guy, her pupil zipping from one side to the other as the man worked on the cords, adjusting them, wriggling the needles in a little more, and readjusting other things.
The girl did her best to ignore whatever discomfort that she was in. Despite her efforts, she couldn’t help but flinch everytime she felt a needle or other monitor thing being moved or wriggled around. The feeling of a needle moving underneath her skin was not the most pleasant thing she had every experienced before in her life.
The man’s grumbles certainly weren’t helping, either. She had no idea what he was saying, though she was able to pick up a word or two. They weren’t enough for her to fully understand, however, and she was kept in the dark. He must be speaking his original language. It made her wonder for a few moments if he was doing it like this to limit the chance of her doing something to ruin it. Or perhaps he was thinking out loud and he didn’t want her to hear.
Her curiosity was greatly piqued the more times she heard him grumble. Just what was he talking about? Was he planning something? Was he shooting the breeze and momentarily forgot she couldn’t speak...whatever language he spoke?
She didn’t have to think about that for very long. The man’s grumbling stopped and, after a few minutes of uncomfortableness and having her arm touched and manipulated by this man, he let go, moving out in front of her.
The man stared at her with a frown, one arm pressed against himself, the other bent upwards, his hand pressing against his chin thoughtfully. Penny kept quiet, staring at him nervously. He rubbed his chin back and forth, his pupils moving around to give Penny a visual examination of sorts. Then he gave a smile.
“Ah yez... Ziz should do zee trick!” Von said, his voice dripping with the utmost confidence. He then walked back over to Penny. He positioned himself behind her again. He motioned his hand out, filling Penny’s peripherial vision. “Come on, Penny. Ztart drawing again.”
Penny glared softly at him. She wanted to say something to him, but she knew better than that, and she stifled herself. She did as she was told and she flicked her wrists around, activating the monitor in front of her.
sss
Snap couldn’t believe it. How could he have been so stupid? How could he have not realized what had happened? He had put himself in charge of leading Dr. Von Doktor away from the others. And he had been doing such a good job of it for the most part. He thought he had managed to keep the man’s attention and divert him away from his friends and the zoners. How could he have not noticed that the man had turned tail and went down a different direction?
Snap felt like slapping himself in the face. He should have been checking more frequently to ensure the man was following him. He should have been listening more carefully, keeping an ear out for his footfalls.
Instead, he had allowed his own arrogance get in his way. He had been so confident that his plan was working, he didn’t feel the need to check. He was just certain that Von would be there, trying to catch up to him. How ironic that he let arrogance screw up his judgment, considering that he and his friends would accuse Von of the same thing. Arrogance had often been the downfall of many a villain, and now it was going to be the thing that was going to mess him up. He could only hope that he would find his friends in time, before any damage could be done.
But where would they be? He didn’t recognize this part of the building. He was getting himself quite lost. He had been choosing random paths earlier more often than he thought. Without being able to tell where he was, he couldn’t figure out which way to go find his friends. He could feel his heart clench in terror, realizing that he might have just doomed the others.
Oh, why didn’t he pay more attention? Why wasn’t he more vigilant? Why didn’t he take the time to look behind him to make sure that the man was actually following him? Why did he have to be so stupid and just assume the man was following him instead of just actually checking?
He tried to stop kicking himself over this. What was done was done, and there was nothing he could do about it now. He focused on trying to fix it. Despite the fact that he hadn’t yet found the others, or found any sign of them, he knew he did not fail yet. He’d only fail if he stopped entirely and dropped to the ground or went off to do something else. He wasn’t about to do that, and he continued to press on. His friends were counting on him. He needed to find them and fast.
He hoped that Dr. Von Doktor hadn’t found them yet. He hoped that the zoners were able to get away from him, if the man had actually found them. He couldn’t begin to imagine what Von was going to do to them once he was all caught up with them. And somehow, he really didn’t want to know.
As he continued to move down the corridors, making right turns then left and repeat, he started to wonder about that ringing earlier. It thankfully stopped, although the warping sound it made suggested that it simply ran out of power. He wondered just what kind of alarm would go on for that long and just where it came from. He thought he had some idea on this, but his head had been pounding so hard during the event, he forgot.
At least it stopped now. The only thing he could hear in the hallways now was his own breathing, and his own footfalls. His eardrums were still reverberating slightly from the loud ring he was forced to endure. They were still feeling some bit of relief, however, and in a few minutes, this should go away completely, or so he hoped.
He didn’t pay that too much mind. At the moment, his mind was elsewhere. He needed to focus on figuring out who to find the others and help them. He didn’t know exactly where to start looking, or what floor to start on. He couldn’t even hear anything in these hallways, despite how quiet it was. He hoped that this quietness was due to the zoners escaping. Otherwise, he would feel ice shoot through his body because then he would realize that something really bad had happened. And the severity of it... The only way to know was to check and hope for the best. He continued on his way.
Suddenly, without warning, he heard something in the hallway. It was pretty far away sounding at first. A long, continuous sound. Despite not getting a good, clear sound of what it was like, he could still feel something clutch at his heart. There was something very wrong here. Something about this just didn’t...feel right to him. Something about the sound was..foreboding to him.
And the fact that there were many of these sounds, and they sounded as though they were coming from all directions...
Snap turned around upon hearing a crash and a yelp. He whirled himself around, narrowing his eyes in determination. He glared at the approaching shadow, which appeared to pick up some speed. He raised his fists into the air, fully preparing for a fight. Whoever had dared to sneak up on him, they were going to get a good, rude wake up call. No one sneaks up behind him and...
He froze, staring ahead in shock. The figure had appeared out in the open, tripping over a rock and causing him to stumble. Normally such a scene would invoke at least a quick chuckle from him, but this time, such a notion was far removed from his mind, and instead all he could do was focus on the shape that the shadow had apparently formed from.
It was one of the zoners from the group. The one that had been with them when they were trying to find the portal to help Howdy. The zoner was a small stick figure zoner, and he was presently down on his knees after another trip, his body shaking in fear. His head was turned, his wide eyes looking at behind him as though he were expecting someone to show up at any time. He turned his head from right to left frantically, his wide eyes appearing to search for something.
The zoner’s presence and his anxious demeanor sent a shiver up Snap’s spine, filling his mind with many questions. A couple in particular stuck out to him the most and he could not make it go away.
Just what happened that made this zoner run away? Why was he so terrified? Where were the others? Were they okay? Were they captured? Was this guy sent for help or had he been one of the lucky few that escaped? Were the others captured or did they manage to get away from Von and were just in another part of the building?
Wanting to begin to find answers, the small blue and white zoner approached the stick figure slowly, cautiously. “Hey...”
The zoner didn’t answer him. He did turn around and acknowledge him, but instead of staying and telling him anything, the zoner started to dart off down the hallway. Snap stared at this in shock for a few moments. He wondered just what could have happened to trigger such a reaction. He then shook his head and he darted off after the zoner.
It didn’t take him too long to reach him. He moved around in front of the zoner, stopping him in his path. The stick figure zoner stared at him, panting heavily, as if he had been running for a long time. Snap shared a few pants himself, placing his hands on his legs and trying to catch his breath. He stared at the zoner sympathetically for a couple seconds. Then he spoke quickly.
“What’s going on?!”
The zoner looked behind him nervously, his eyes zipping around as if he thought something was going to happen to him. He looked back at Snap, his expression indicating that he thought the superhero zoner was going to hurt him too. Snap bit his lip at this. He wondered just what had this zoner so spooked.
“Everybody...ran... Loud noise... Human..k-killed another..” The zoner said. His voice was so panty and soft, it was difficult to make out. But it didn’t matter. Snap could make out enough and his eyes widened in horror.
“You mean that... Dr. Von Doktor killed someone else?” Snap whispered softly. The zoner nodded his head meekly. “Who?”
“Arnold.” The zoner said. He gritted his teeth and looked around nervously. “I-I don’t know if he took anybody else...” He gave a quick shudder. “I just ran...so fast.. I didn’t look back.. Others ran too.”
Snap remained frozen where he stood, letting his mind shift through the thoughts, trying to come to terms with what the zoner had told him. He could feel his heart sting, realizing just how screwed up things had gotten.
Von killing another zoner was bad enough. He didn’t know what possessed the man to murder another zoner, and he didn’t are what the reason was. And the thought of another zoner being killed, and the chances were quite high and this zoner was just too panicked to remember, it sent a knife through his chest. He wondered how many other zoners Von had slaughtered in cold blood while he was gone.
The zoners being scattered was not good either. According to this zoner, at least some of them ran when the ringing had been going on. They could be anywhere in this building, or even outside.... He shuddered at that thought. He knew what would happen if any of the zoners had gotten outside and wandered around. The more humanoid ones would probably be fine, but the lesser human-like ones...
What were they going to do now? He needed a way to round up those missing zoners, but he didn’t even know where to look. He wasn’t sure how many had scattered, and he doubted this zoner knew the answer to that. He was too shaken to give much of an answer.
But they had to figure out something sooner or later. He wasn’t sure exactly what Dr. Von Doktor was doing right now. But he didn’t want to take the chance. Several lives were at stake.
Turning his attention back to the stick figure zoner, he said, “I know you may not be comfortable with talking about this right now. But you need to tell me where the others are.”
“I-I don’t remember...” The zoner said softly.
“Can you at least take me back the way you came?” Snap suggested. “Maybe it’ll come back to you.”
The zoner shook his head. “N-No.. I don’t want to...”
Snap frowned softly at this. “I understand that you are scared. But if you don’t help me, many lives may be destroyed today. You don’t want that, now do you?” The zoner shook his head. “I thought not. Now please...” Snap placed a comforting hand on the zoner’s shoulder. “Take me there. Please...”
The zoner stared at him for a few moments, biting his lip. He looked down at the hand on his shoulder, and then back. He swallowed nervously. Then, after what felt like forever. He relented. “O-Oh okay.. I’ll take you.”
Snap smiled at this. “Thank you. And don’t worry...” He squeezed his shoulder gently. “You will be fine. I promise.”
“I hope you’re right.” The zoner said, his head lowered. He sucked in a deep breath and turned around. He made a quick gesture with his hand for Snap to follow. Soon the pair disappeared down the corridor.
sss
Rudy yelped in pain when he accidentally hit against the wall after a bad turn. He clutched his arm to himself and took a few steps back. His eyes were shut tightly and his teeth bared. He wasn’t sure why it hurt so badly. He hadn’t even hit it that hard.
He could hear Mrs. Sanchez approach him. Her footsteps were easy to hear in the silence of the hallway. The siren no longer blared but that was of little comfort now as his arm radiated in pain. He looked over, noticing the woman’s look of concern. Her eyes were locked onto his arm and her hand was reached out for him.
“Let me look at it.” She said.
Rudy hissed softly, his breath escaping through the gaps of his teeth. When Mrs. Sanchez touched his arm lightly, his instincts prompted him to yank his arm away from her, staring at her with wide eyes.
Mrs. Sanchez narrowed her eyes slightly at this. She frowned at him, her gaze silently telling him what she wanted. Rudy glanced down at his arm and back at her, yet he still remained where he was. The woman attempted to reach out again, this time moving faster. Her attempts failed as the boy nearly jumped back, holding his arm as tightly as he could against his chest. He stared at her wide-eyed, gritting his teeth. The woman let out an exasperated sigh, shaking her head.
He did feel guilty for acting this way. He just couldn’t help it. He found it difficult to hold himself still, difficult to allow the woman to look at his arm.
“Rudy...let me see it.” Mrs. Sanchez’s voice was more stern this time. It was almost an order, rather than a request.
Rudy responded by taking a step back. He shook his head. “I-It hurts...”
“I know, dear. I want to help you, but I can’t do that unless you let me look at your arm.” Mrs. Sanchez said. Her narrowed eyes looked at his arm. “It looks like you hit against your bite wound. You might have worsened it.”
Rudy shot a looked down at his arm. Was that the reason why it hurt so bad? He shuddered as he remembered what it felt like when Penny’s teeth sank into his skin. And now that Mrs. Sanchez brought that up, this pain...it does feel exactly like that. Yes..there was a strong similarity. At this, his arm started to hurt even more, making him whimper and cradle his arm gently. This served as a reminder that just because his arm was treated did not mean the pain was going to go away that fast.
He glanced back at Mrs. Sanchez. She was still glaring at him, but her expression held little anger. More just frustration, and mostly worry. Rudy still felt reluctance. Despite knowing that Mrs. Sanchez just wanted to help him, the pain was messing with his head a little, and his instincts were telling him to get away.
The woman took a step towards him. She glared softly at him and said, “Rudy... Come on now. Let me look at it.”
Rudy took another step away from her. In the moment, he had forgotten where he was and what he was doing. All his mind was aware of was his painful arm and the persistant vet, who kept trying to get close enough to look at it.
As he continued to resist, Mrs. Sanchez started to look angrier and angrier. Rudy couldn’t help but wonder if the woman was going to try to grab him. Not exactly professional, but his behavior might spawn such an action. He tried to settle himself down. He tried to slow down his heart, beating so past he could hear it clang against his ribcage. Yet he found it difficult to do so.
After a few moments, Mrs. Sanchez’s expression softened up. She lowered herself slightly, bringing her head down to his level. This helped settle him down slightly, but it did little to fully alleviate his fear. “Rudy, I know you’re scared. But you’ve got to trust me. Let me look at that arm so I can help you.” The woman said gently. “I’m not going to hurt you. You should know that.”
“I..I know...” Rudy lowered his head in shame.
“Then let me look at it.” Mrs. Sanchez said. Rudy glanced up at her, biting his lip nervously. The woman reached her hand forward, the palm facing up. She looked at him expectantly. Rudy simply glanced at her hand, not making a move. “It’s okay, honey. It’s okay...” She whispered softly.
Rudy could feel his breathing slowing down, his heart rate returning to normal. He could feel the air around him rapidly get calmer, the tension leaving. The difference he felt was astronomical. He no longer felt as though he were trying to swim through an invisible thickness. He let out a soft sigh, relaxation starting to take the place of his previous fear.
He knew the woman was right. She had to look at his arm. She was a vet after all. While there wasn’t exactly that much time to treat it since they had to find the others and help them, there was enough time for a quick examination.
And it wasn’t just his arm that needed to be looked at. There was the nail in his stomach as well. There was no way it could be removed right now; it might have pierced something vital. The nail being in there was the only thing preventing massive internal bleeding. But the risk of infection... Rudy could only hope that they would find some medication somewhere to help treat it. After they got out of here, he could go over to Mrs. Sanchez. She’d have something to help him, he was certain.
His shoulders relaxing, his body no longer stiff and rigid, Rudy moved his arm out towards the woman, holding it out for her to look at. He winced a little as the woman grabbed his arm. Despite how gentle she was being, he could still feel a slight jolt of pain in his arm. He turned his head away and closed his eyes as the woman began to lift up the bandage. He waited in silence for the results.
After a few moments of the woman touching and feeling his arm, and starting at the wound, prodding it gently, he could feel the fingers leave his arm and his limb was freed. He opened up one eye to make sure the bandage had been reset, and then he looked at Mrs. Sanchez expectantly.
“Your arm is fine. You didn’t hit it that hard. All you did was irritate the wound.” Mrs. Sanchez said. Rudy couldn’t help but notice a slight flinch in her eyes. He wondered if she was unnerved by the sight of her own daughter’s bite mark. “You still should let me look at that other wound.” Her eyes trailed over towards the stomach wound. “It needs to be...”
“I know.” Rudy said, interrupting her. “But we don’t have time for that now. We need to...”
They were both stunned into silence when they heard loud screams echoing in the hallways. It wasn’t as loud as the siren was, but it was enough to irritate their ears. They both glanced at each other, wondering what the sound could be.
The sound itself was inconsistant. Sometimes the sounds were much closer, other times they were far away and distant. Then some were intermediate, and others were so distorted, neither of them could tell what it was. It didn’t take them long to conclude that the sound was coming from multiple sources, clearly from different locations. There was nothing else that could explain it. It forced them both to make an uneasy conclusion.
There were multiple individuals screaming. And neither of them knew exactly why.
Rudy felt his heart race against his chest. Could Dr. Von Doktor have already made a move? Was he too late to stop him from going after the zoners? After Penny?
Immediately, the boy started to make his way down the hallway despite not being able to pinpoint an exact direction to go in. The sudden move caused him to irritate his stomach wound and he yelped in pain. He dropped down onto one knee and clutched his stomach. He seethed, clenching his teeth, and tried to ride out the pain.
“That...was a terrible idea...” Rudy hissed at himself, his eyes remaining shut. He felt the woman grab onto his arm and pull him slowly up to his feet. He stood there, hunched over, his mouth open and panting. “Thank...you.” He managed to say through his pain.
Mrs. Sanchez grabbed onto his uninjured arm and steadied it, allowing him to lean against her for support. Rudy looked up at her gratefully, not needing to say anything as his eyes held the message quite strongly. The two of them then began to make their way down the hallway. Rudy wasn’t sure who or what they were going to run into, but he knew the only way to find out what was going on was to locate the source of that noise.
His heart tightened at a horrible thought: what if Von had started to torment more of the zoners? What if he decided to toss out all precaution and start hurting Penny, too?
He narrowed his eyes. If Von dare do something like that...
He and Mrs. Sanchez quickened their pace.
sss
Dr. Von Doktor hissed through clenched teeth, his hand formed into a fist and shaking it. He glared at the monitor, grinding his teeth so much he thought they would break from the pressure.
Why wasn’t it working? Why wasn’t the monitor showing him anything? He wasn’t sure what he could be doing wrong. He doublechecked the equipment and it was all good and fine. He tried different hookups and settings, but that did not give much of a result. Hardly anything had changed. He tried grabbing the girl’s hand and manipulating it himself, thinking that maybe she was purposely not trying all that hard with the magic chalk, as if she were trying to deliberately hide its secrets from him.
But absolutely nothing worked. There were no changes in what he was seeing. There was no indication that the magic chalk had tried to activate. There was just..nothing. The monitor and equipment were treating the chalk as if it was just another piece of ordinary chalk. But the sparkles that shot out from it... It was clear there was something special about this chalk. But why won’t his monitors show that...?
He remembered what the girl had said. The magic chalk only activated in the hand of a human. It did not work with zoners, but a human could use it just fine. There was something about them, and the magic chalk itself, that made the difference. If only he could find the trigger point....
Maybe there was something else. Yes...that was it. There was something he was forgetting. That was the only thing that would make sense. This girl... She must be hiding something else from him. A secret password perhaps? Or a secret movement that she hadn’t yet tried? There was something more to this, and she knew what it was.
And yet she chose to hide it. Sneaky little girl... Did she not know what the deal was? Did she forget the whole reason he even stopped going after her friends? And yet here she was, trying to deny him what was rightfully his. The little bitch... Well, there was more than one way to get what he wanted. He couldn’t help but smirk inwardly for a few seconds. He quickly wiped the smile off, not wanting Penny to catch on that he got an idea.
Narrowing his eyes again, he moved away from Penny, rounding his path around so he could look at her in the eyes. She glared at him, but it wasn’t just anger he could detect. There was some hesitation and uncertainty in those eyes. A sense of helplessness. Good. She did have some understanding of the situation at hand.
He decided to cut to the chase instead of making the girl wait. “Why izn’t it working?”
Penny turned her head away at this, remaining silent. This caused Von to feel his face start to heat up. Oh no, she was not going to give him the silent treatment.
“Answer me!” He shouted at her, his voice nearly booming. “Tell me why it izn’t working! You know why! Zpill zee beans, little girl!”
Penny hissed, refusing to look at him. “Nothing is wrong. I’m doing what I can. It’s not my fault it won’t activate.” Von gave her a warning growl, attempting to prompt her to speak. “You can do that all you want to, Dr. Von Doktor...” She lifted up her head and gave him a bitter smile. “It’s not going to change a damn thing.”
Dr. Von Doktor growled at this but quickly regained his composure, remembering what he had decided upon. He merely smiled at this, taking note of how unnerved Penny appeared to be by this. “Zo...you really don’t have any idea what elze you can do?”
Penny shook her head. “I already tried everything. If you think I’m trying to hide something, then you’re wrong!” Penny leaned forward in a thrust, her narrowed eyes attempting to stare right through him. “Don’t be so paranoid! If I was going to hide anything from you, I wouldn’t have agreed to this!”
Von pretended to not hear her speak for the most part. He simply rubbed his chin lightly, his head tilted upwards towards the ceiling. “Zo nozing was mizzed? No zecret move? Nozing you might have forgotten about?”
“No.” Penny said.
“Hmm...” He turned his head to the side, giving Penny a sideways glance out of his eye. “And you are pozitive?”
“Yes! I told you already!” Penny said, the volume of her voice revealing just how annoyed she was with him. But he also detected some level of fear. “I did what I could! If nothing showed up, then nothing showed up! Simple as that!”
Dr. Von Doktor tuned the girl out after that. He thought about what his next move was going to be. He thought the girl was lying, but perhaps she wasn’t. Maybe she really couldn’t get the machine to activate, no matter how hard she tried. Maybe he needed to approach this from a new angle and...
No, the girl was lying. She knew how to use the magic chalk, so she should know how to activate it. She was just not trying hard enough. And if she continued to be resistant, then he was just going to have to try new ways to make her relent. She might be trying to be brave right now, but everyone had their breaking point. Everyone had that thing that motivated them the most. And he already had some ideas on what he could try.
He folded his arms behind his back. “It’z zuch a pity...” He said softly. He began to pace back and forth in front of Penny. “You keep trying to resist me. You refuse to cooperate. I zought you gave me your word, Penny.”
Penny gritted her teeth. “I did! I told you I...”
“Zen why do you continue to lie to me?” Von asked, his voice deepening. “Do you zink it’z funny to toy with me? Do you get zome kind of kick out of making me work tirelezzly to get the magic chalk to activate?”
Penny flinched at this, clearly detecting his slight change in demeanor. She moved her head back, turning her head from one side to the other, as if looking for a way out. “I-I...No.” She kept her answer short and to the point. “I don’t find it funny.”
Von took a few steps towards her. “Zen why do you continue on doing it?”
“I’m not.” Penny replied. “Please, why can’t you just accept facts? I can’t get the machine to register anything but....”
Von rushed towards her quickly, his feet pounding the ground. He reached her so fast, she had to lean backwards to avoid hitting her head against him. Von grabbed onto her arm gently, leaning close to her. His eyes were close to hers, and he could feel the tension between them. Penny attempted to turn her head away, but he grabbed onto her scalp tightly, preventing movement.
“I’m zick of playing games, Penny.” Von hissed at her. “I have been doing my bezt to be fair, but it seems you don’t understand zat conzept at all. Zo...perhapz I should try another approach...”
The man released her quickly and walked around behind her. Penny’s body gave a quick shiver as she felt him move quickly behind her. The man soon reached her other side, his eyes staring down at her arm. He focuseed his attention on the bandage that wrapped around this arm. It was thicker and larger than the others, and it looked relatively new.
Penny took notice of this and her eyes widened slowly. She stared at him with an expression that was almost pleading. “What..what are you going to do?”
Von just stared at her. His expression was tranquil, a smile on it. This only unnerved Penny further and she tried to lean away from him. He simply watched her struggle in the machine she was bound into. He stared down at her arm again, his smile spreading further, becoming slightly more twisted after a couple seconds. Then, without giving her any warning, he seized her arm, his hand tightening right on the bandaged area.
“Ouch!” Penny yelped in pain. She tried to pull her arm away from him. But he simply tightened his grip. “Yeow! Please let go!”
Von squeezed the arm tigther, prompting the girl’s face to contort in agony. She lowered her head and bared her teeth, trying to ride out the pain. His lip curled up in a small snarl. “I will be glad to let go...az zoon az you tell me what I want to know.”
“I.. Ow! I already told you... I..did what I could...” Penny shut her eyes tightly, a few tears beginning to form. “Please let go... Please! I...Yowch!” Penny cried out.
“I am not playing gamez anymore, little girl.” Dr. Von Doktor said his voice icy. He began to dig his fingernails into her arm. He knew if he kept this up, she would eventually relent. No one can resist pain forever. Sooner or later, there was a breaking point. As he continued to hold her arm like this, he noticed her body starting to shiver from pain. “Zo eizer you tell me what I want to know, or...”
Without warning, there was a sudden crash. The man’s body gave a jerk of surprise, his hand releasing Penny’s arm on reflex. For a second or two, he remained still, his body giving a couple of shivers of its own, though out of shock, not pain. He turned himself around, looking towards the door that he thought for certain he had secured.
His eyes widened at what he saw. There, standing in the door way, was Rudy, Mrs. Sanchez, and two large zoners, both of which looked terrified, yet still glared at him. They must have been the ones who knocked down the door.
“Let. Her. Go!” Rudy yelled, pointing a finger at him.
“Rudy?!” Penny cried out in shock. “Mom?!”
“Don’t worry, dear. We’ll get out out of here!” Mrs. Sanchez called out to her daughter.
For a few seconds, Dr. Von Doktor remained silent. He stared at the intruders, his eyes wide in shock, his body stunned and frozen. His mind reeled as he tried to figure out how this happened, constantly asking himself if it really did happen at all or if he was just hallucinating. He shook his head once and rubbed his eye, and at last, his mind could finally register that, yes, this was indeed happening.
But even then, it was still hard for him to fully accept it. How did the woman get out of her trap? How did Rudy manage to get out with that kind of wound he gave him? He could see the zoners finding him by mistake, but the mother and the boy? He had taken care of them both. There was no way they should have been able to escape and get to him. They should be laying down on the ground, in to much pain to move. How had they managed to get away?
Such questions would have to be asked later. The scientist pushed aside his stunned feelings aside the best he could, trying to focus on what he was going to do next. His scientific mind sifted through multiple thoughts as he tried to think of a solution. There was always a way out. He just needed to think hard enough. If he kept it up, something would present itself.
Then something popped into his head. But before he could even think of making the move, the two large zoners rushed over towards him quickly Penny, each grabbing onto his arm with both hands. They secured him a few feet away. The man struggled against their grasp, but they were too strong. He gave up trying and he turned his head to watch Mrs. Sanchez and Rudy rush over towards Penny.
“Penny!” Mrs. Sanchez said as soon as she reached her daughter. “Are you okay?” She looked at her daughter up and down. “He didn’t hurt you badly, did he?”
Penny shook her head. She then stared at her mother in horror as she noticed the marks on her body. “Mama...what happened to you...?”
“I think I know.” Rudy said as he glared off in Von’s direction. “Am I right?”
Von hissed in response to the others glaring at him. He gritted his head and pulled his head back. He refused to say a word. He simply glared right back at them. He noted their expressions, how anger-filled they were. Penny’s had more shock in it as she realized what he had truly done with her mother. He responded to her expression with a smirk, prompting her friend and mother to move closer towards her defensively.
Von soon realized something. It would seem the mother must know about zoners now. He wondered how long she knew. If she didn’t know before, well there was no way she could deny the evidence before her. He couldn’t help but smirk at this.
“I zee the cat’z out of the bag now, eh..?” The man said with a smile.
“What is all of this?” Mrs. Sanchez demanded as she looked at the machine Penny was hooked up to. She did not make any attempt to respond to his statement. “What were you doing?”
The scientist sneered, “I waz trying to get answerz. But your daughter...she waz being zo...uncooperative.” He turned his gaze towards the girl, narrowing his eyes as he continued to speak. “I don’t know why she refused to do what I asked. I didn’t even azk that much of her. All she had to do waz pretend that she waz in zat chalk world and pretend to draw with zee chalk. That would have activated zee machine and I would have seen for myself what waz going on. A zimple task...”
The three glared back at him. He returned this favor by narrowing his eyes deeper, some anger and frustration starting to surface up again.
“But of courze, she dezided to make zingz difficult! Time and again, she did whatever she could to ensure there would be no resultz! I had done my bezt to be fair with zee little bitch, but she....”
“Don’t you ever speak to my daughter like that again...” Mrs. Sanchez hissed.
Von smirked at her. “Do you want anozer trip down into the ‘azid pit’, dear?” Mrs. Sanchez widened her eyes at this, and then glared at him. He merely chuckled, turning his head to one side so he could stare at them with a single eye. He spoke with his teeth showing, a nasty grin. “Do you really zink you’ve won at all? Do you zink you have gained the upperhand?”
Rudy hissed at this. As Mrs. Sanchez started to unhook her daughter, as the zoners tightened their grip on him, Rudy took a few steps towards the man. He seemed a little hesitant, as though he wasn’t sure what to expect. But courage got the better of the boy and he soon got within a few paces of the man. “You have lost. That is how we know we have won.”
“And how are you zertain you have won?”
“Take a look around you!” Rudy replied, raising his arms up in the air. There was some slight hesitation and a bit of pained jerking from his wounds, especially in his stomach. “We have you apprehended! You are outnumbered! Tell me exactly how you can turn this all in your favor, when you can’t even move your arms?”
Dr. Von Doktor sneered at this, giving a cold chuckle. “Oh like ziz, you ztupid little boy.” Without warning, he bit down on one of the zoner’s arms, pressing his teeth down against the chalky flesh.
The zoner’s eyes widened and he let out a scream. Von bit down harder, using his saliva to let his teeth sink in further. He ignored the dusty texture and the chalky taste as he continued to bite down. The zoner tried to pull his arm away and this prompted the man to bite down even harder, and soon he tore off a piece of flesh. The zoner released him and stumbled back, cradling his arm against himself and letting out a scream of pain.
“No!” The other zoner shouted, releasing Von as he rushed over to his comrade. “Are you okay?!”
“I...no... Ouch..it hurts so bad.” The other zoner whimpered as he clutched his arm to himsef.
Von smiled at this. He licked his lips slowly, tasking a thick layer of chalk where the blood and flesh clung to him. He then turned his head and stared at Rudy, Penny, and Mrs. Sanchez, all of him stared at him in a mixture of horror and shock and disgust. He wanted to laugh, the desperation he felt in wanting to achieve his goals getting to him even more. Somehow, he managed to hold back, save for a couple of chortles.
Now was time to pull the string out from underneath them. Now was the time to show them just how royally screwed they were. They might view him as some crazy old man, but wait until they get a load of this.
“I zink you lot ought to be a little more careful...becauze you never know when somezing like ziz will happen!”
With that, he rushed towards the wall, to a metal box that was mounted on there. He opened it up, revealing several buttons and a lever. Giving them one more sneer, he slammed a few buttons and then pulled the lever. There was a loud whirring sound, a spark and a snap, and then silence.
A few seconds later, the sound of distant slamming could be heard. It was faint, though some sounded a bit louder than others. The slamming reminded the old man of sliding doors. And they just kept happening all around him, creating something of a choir. The zoners and the three humans looked left and right as they tried to make sense of it. All the while, Von just smirked at them. Who outsmarted who now?
“What..did you do...?” Penny asked after a couple of tense moments, the echoing of slams finally ceasing.
With a nasty grin spreading across his face, a swell of pride and arrogance filling inside his chest, Von gave a short, precise answer. “None of you will be leaving now.”
|
|
|
Need
Feb 5, 2015 20:27:34 GMT -5
Post by Bluedramon on Feb 5, 2015 20:27:34 GMT -5
Chapter 34: Threats
It is amazing what you can make people do with a few simple words...
sss
Rapsheeba froze when another siren sounded out. The zoners in her group, including Howdy, froze in their tracks. They looked left and right, trying to find the source of the source of the sound. It was echoing in all directions, as if it were some omnipresent individual.
“What is this?!” Howdy shouted, trying to keep his voice high enough for the others to hear.
“I don’t know, but it’s so loud!” Called one of the zoners.
“Yeah! Blocky is lucky he doesn’t have to hear this!” Called the zoner that was holding onto Blocky’s unconscious form.
Rapsheeba wasn’t sure if she would call Blocky being unconscious ‘lucky’. The poor guy was running into the danger of being comatose, and there was nothing good about that. But she could see why the zoner would say that. This noise was rather irritating and she felt as though her ears were about to pop. They thought that they were out of the woods with this, since the last set of sirens stopped a while ago. Now they’re back.
Well, sort of. These sirens were of a different pitch and had a different pattern to them. They weren’t long and outstretched. Instead, they were slightly higher pitched and they were brief. Almost like a click-click-click kind of sound.
Either way, its sudden appearance was irritating, making her want to cover her ears all the time, lest they start bleeding out from ruptured eardrums. The zoner who had to hold onto Blocky was in a less than amusing position. He had to hold onto Blocky with one arm, so he only had one free. He could over one ear, but the other, he had to use his shoulder. Not very affective. Rapsheeba couldn’t help but feel sorry for him.
Despite the noise, however, she, Howdy, and the two other zoners, along with the unconscious Blocky, continued their trek down the hallway. They had quickened their pace, hoping that they would get away from the sound faster, or the sound would die off sooner or later.
But just as with the ringing before, this seemed to last for quite some time. There didn’t seem to be any end in sight, much to their dismay. They kept on going, however, knowing that standing around would do them no good. Maybe if they kept on running, they would find the portal, or some kind of exit that would grant them reprive from that horrid, ear-destroying sound.
However, it seemed fate had another idea. As they turned around the corner, without warning, there was a loud shing sound and they were instantly greeted by a large, grey door. They all let out screams of surprise and they attempted to skid to a stop. They weren’t able to in time, however, and they smashed against the large, cold surface. They let out yelps of pain as they stumbled back, holding onto their faces.
It took the zoners a few seconds to fully realize what kind of situation that they were in. They looked left and right, realizing that they were trapped.
Immediately, there was a rise of tension in the air. Rapsheeba did her best to remain calm, and it appeared Howdy was trying to as well, although he still looked around nervously. The other zoners looked more worried, and the two smaller zoners were starting to hyperventilate. They began to run around, slamming against the wall, trying to claw at it to escape. They acted very much like trapped wild animals. Rapsheeba would have told them to stop, but she knew she wouldn’t be able to get through to them. She took a moment to look around where they were stuck at
The trap was pretty simple. Just a wall in front and behind them. She imagined this wouldn’t be hard to install, especially for a scientist. Though she couldn’t help but wonder what this was for, what benefit the man had to this. She pushed those thoughts aside, knowing that she would not get any useful results out of it. Instead, she refocused her thoughts on how they were going to get out of here.
“What are we going to do?!” Wailed one of the zoners. “We’re trapped!”
Rapsheeba tried to tune out the screaming and running of those two zoners as she walked towards one of the walls that had appeared. She placed her hand against it, wincing at how ice cold it was. She moved her hand down a little, and then formed a fist. She pounded against it a couple of times. She frowned deeply. “It’s solid as a rock. It won’t be easy breaking this down.”
“Trapped like animals!” The other panicking zoner shouted.
The first terrified zoner clutched his face, digging his fingers into his skin. His teeth were clenched. His face looked as though it lost several shades. He looked left and right, rubbing his cheeks up and down. “This is bad... Really bad! We shouldn’t have left the others! Should have stayed with them! We’re helpless now! We’re...”
The large zoner that held Blocky snorted at them, clearing his throat to get their attention. The two zoners hunched their shoulders, looking up at him worriedly. “Oh shut up, you two! I’m sure we can find a way out of this!” He turned and looked at Rapsheeba and Howdy. “Isn’t that right?”
“Well y-yeah!” Howdy said, his voice having a slight crack of hesitation. He smiled the best he could, an attempt to reassure the two panicky zoners. “We just have to think hard enough and we’ll find a way through!”
The two zoners looked at each other nervously. They bit their lips, showing no signs of improvement. They were still hesitant, uncertain. It didn’t seem like anything could get through to them. They looked as if they were trying to find some kind of exit for them to bolt out of, like a rabbit getting away from a hungry hawk.
The zoners soon looked back at Howdy, their eyes having a very slight shimmer of hope in them. “You are sure?”
Howdy nodded his head. “Absolutely!”
While Rapsheeba could tell that Howdy was not sure of his own words, she was glad that he was doing what he can to cheer up the frightened zoners. They all needed to remain as calm as possible before they could begin to think of a proper solution to this. She was well aware taht they wouldn’t be able to function all taht well if they stood around, allowing fear to take a hold of them, clouding their minds.
Fear would hinder their judgment. Being too afraid would make them jumpy. It was fine to be cautious, but if they were too much on the cautious side and let fear rule them, they would never get too far. They needed to think logically and rationally with this, not allow their own internal worries govern them and make them jump to conclusions.
There had to be some way out of here. She had a feeling there was some kind of flaw or weakness in this type of trap. She looked around and so far didn’t spot anything that could be useful to them. But still, she refused to give up. There was some way out of here; she just had to keep thinking and figure it out. That was all she could do. That was all any of them could do. If they simply gave up, they’d never get out, and Von would have won. That wasn’t something she felt any of them would willingly allow.
Her eyes fell upon Blocky’s unconscious form. She bit her lip, feeling a pang in her chest. Poor Blocky had been through so much lately. And those injuries... She knew they would only get worse if they weren’t properly treated. She didn’t want to imagine just how bad it might get. She didn’t want to think of the possibility of her friend being changed for the worse, or permanently damaged in some way. He certainly didn’t deserve that. The sooner they get him to a hospital, the better.
But first, they needed to find that darn portal. And they can’t do that if they were trapped here. She glanced over at Howdy, giving him a worried expression. The puppet zoner looked back at her, mirroring the look she was giving. Their eyes shared a silent message of mutual understanding, and of equal worry and determination.
Rapsheeba leaned against the wall of the hallway and slid down. She folded her arms against her chest, narrowing her eyes thoughtfully. Howdy approached hers lowly and he positioned himself next to her. Rapsheeba watched the corner of her eye as Howdy sat down next to her. She heard the puppet zoner give a worried sigh as he started to think of a way out. She said not a word, keeping herself focused on her own thoughts.
There had to be something they could do. There had to be a way out of here. Rapsheeba did what she could to tune out the zoners before her. She tried to ignore the grumpy large zoner’s comments, and the panicky words from the other two zoners. Such a task was rather difficult, but she still managed to pull it off as best as she could. Soon all she was aware of was her own thoughts, her eyes shut to make herself feel as though she were in a black void all by herself. With the distractions minimized as much as possible, she began to think of possible solutions.
Was there something that they had missed? Was there a path to getting out they hadn’t thought of yet? It seemed hopeless, for certain. Yet she couldn’t help but feel as though something was overlooked, dismissed under the assumption it was useless. After a few seconds, she realized what that was.
They hadn’t made sure there were no exits here.
Sure, they couldn’t go back or forward. But was there another pathway? Was there a door that they had missed? She didn’t recall seeing any and if there was a door, wouldn’t the panicked zoners have realized this and headed out? Or were they so worked up that they were constantly missing the obvious?
Rapsheeba opened her eyes and took a look around. Aside from the large zoner face palming at the panicked antics of the two zoners, she didn’t really see much. She turned her head from right to left, hoping to find something. But so far, no luck.
Howdy had taken notice of this and he inched his way closer to her. “What are you looking for, Rapsheeba?”
The singer zoner answered, “To see if I can find a way out.” She tilted her head up slightly. “I’m certain that there is a way, and I thought that maybe we just overlooked.” She sighed and she looked over at Howdy. “So far, though, I’m not seeing anything.”
The puppet zoner looked up at her sadly. “That’s beause I don’t think there is anything.” He took a moment to look all around before turning his gaze back to her. “The walls are blocking all the paths. Unless we can bypass through the walls themselves, I don’t think we’re going anywhere.”
Rapsheeba frowned at this. She had hoped it wouldn’t come down to this. She was hoping that maybe they missed something. It was still possible, but all directions led one way, and that was to being trapped. The area they were stuck in wasn’t very large, and nothing was really obstructed, save for areas blocked by the other zoners, and even then, it didn’t seem like they could block something as important and noticeable as a door.
“Yeah, perhaps you are right. But..I have to keep looking. There’s a way out. I’m sure of it.” Rapsheeba said, doing her best to sound hopeful.
“Well I’m glad you are being rather optimistic.” Howdy lowered his head. “Because I don’t know how long I can be hopeful.”
Rapsheeba stared at him sympathetically. After what Howdy had been forced through, she wasn’t surprised by this attitude. She wished she could say something to cheer him up, but nothing would come to mind. She could only place her hand on his shoulder in a comforting way, smiling at him the best that she could. He returned it, but she noticed how shaky and uncertain it still looked.
Rapsheeba was about to try to say something to Howdy when something caught her eye. She lifted up her head and leaned it towards the side. Her eyes were glued on something in front of her, just beyond the backside of the large zoner.
“What is it?” Howdy whispered softly, his tone of voice tripping with curiosity. “What do you see?”
The female zoner didn’t answer him. She instead focused her attention on what she had spotted. There was something strange on the wall. A formation she hadn’t seen before. A slight bulge that she could have sworn wasn’t there before. Without thinking, without saying a word, she got up to her feet and walked over slowly.
She stopped in front of the wall. She looked at it up and down. Her eyes focused on the indention she saw before, and then trailed her eyes around, trying to see if there was anything else she hadn’t noticed before. It took her a few seconds to notice that there appeared to be some kind of outline. Up and across. It was slight, barely there, but she could see enough that she knew something was different about this thing.
Her eyes soon widened. Could it be..? No, it couldn’t be that easy, right? There was no way that their answer would be presented to them so quickly. There had to be a kind of catch somehow.
Only one way to find out. The singer zoner took a step closer and placed her hands on the wall. She moved them around, trying to feel what was underneath. It was then she noticed that the wall bent inward, and she thought she heard a tight tear. She continued to have her hands explore the wall, or what was taking the form of a wall. She soon felt around the bulge she saw before, and after some pressure, there was a louder tear and she felt her fingers wrapping around something cold.
It felt cold and hard and...round? Her eyes flickering with realization, the singer zoner grabbed onto the fake wall and tore it down some more. The sound of tearing filled the air, making it almost sound like it was someone’s birthday, and they were opening the presents. She kept ripping at the wall, which she realized was some kind of thick paper, and soon she was greeted with a sight she did not expect to see.
How was this possible? It couldn’t be that easy, right? There..there was no way that...
But it was. As she continued to stare at it, there was no way she could deny what was before her. She turned her head and looked back at the others. Everyone, including the worryworts, had stopped speaking, and were staring in stunned silence at what she had found. They glanced at each other, their eyes filled with shock and uncertainty.
She could hear them murmuring, each asking each other if this was true or not. Multiple questions were asked, but she could hardly hear any of them. Their voices were mumbled and her attention was solely on what she had found. Not even Howdy’s voice got to her, nothing more than part of the background noise. She did not move her eyes away from what she had found, not even as she felt Howdy grab onto her arm.
“Rapsheeba... D-Do you think...?” Howdy whispered softly.
Rapsheeba did not respond to him. She just kept staring, her head filling with several questions. How could this have been hidden? Why didn’t they see it before? How did Von manage to do something like this?
But there was one question that she knew the answer to. She knew exactly what this had been placed here for.
It was to block the door that she had uncovered.
sss
Rudy stared at the man, wide-eyed. He felt as though his heart stopped beating. He could hear the man’s words echo in his head over and over. He had a hard time believing it, wondering if the man was just trying to scare them.
But those sounds from before... The loud thuds, the clangs.. There was no way that was faked. He thought back to what the man said. And when he let it all sink in, he could feel a cold chill rush through his body.
“None of you will be leaving now.”
Rudy realized, swallowing hard, that the scientist must have had a backup plan. There must have been something he did while none of them were looking. He had set something up and now he had triggered it. And judging from what the man said, it was nothing good. He found himself taking a step back, looking at the man with wide eyes. Just what did he do...?
Rudy flinched as he heard the loud siren go off, echoing in the hallways right outside the door. Even though most of the volume was blocked, it was still loud enough to make his ears start to ring a little.
Not far away from him, he could see the two large zoners on the ground, the ones that he and Mrs. Sanchez ran into in the hallway, having been scattered from the others. They were hunching their shoulders and clenching their teeth as they tred to handle the loud sound. The injured zoner was still holding onto his arm, blood still seeping from the wound.
He looked over at Penny and Mrs. Sanchez. At this point, Penny had been freed from the machine. Penny was holding onto her mother, the two joining together in a tight hug. Rudy wondered just what Von had put her through. She looked so frightened and shaken. What startled him more was that, when he and Mrs. Sanchez first arrived, Penny didn’t look as scared. But as soon as she was freed...
Rudy gritted his teeth. Just what did that monster do to Penny? What did he do that had frightened Penny so much? And just what did he do? Was it exactly what he said, or did he lie and he did something worse?
He wanted to do something, but the pain stopped him. He realized there was little that he could do against Von outside of verbal banter. The nail was still in his stomach, and even now, regardless of how much he tried to ignore it, pain radiated through it, the throbbing being felt through his clothes. Just how much luck was he going to have against this man when his own ability to move was hindered?
His thoughts were interrupted when he heard the man give a quick chuckle. One that signified not just mere amusement, but haughtiness and arrogance. He glared at the man doing his best to hide his own fears. The man locked eyes with him. He shivered at the sight of the eyes themselves, the pupils having been shrunk. There was a gleeful look in those eyes, something that he never wanted to see from them.
The man straightened himself up the best he could. He gave Rudy a triumphant smile, his teeth bared in the grin. He held his hands behind his back and carried himself as if he had accomplished something amazing. He stared at Rudy as he paced back and forth inf ront of him. Rudy held still and watched him, glaring softly.
“What do you zink of me now, boy?” Dr. Von Doktor said, his teeth flashing, his head tilting slightly up. “Not bad for a lunatic, am I right?”
Rudy simply hissed at him, keeping himself positioned in front of the Sanchezes. He turned his head and looked behind him. He noticed that Penny had stopped hugging her mom and was looking at him. He recognized the silent question in her eyes and he answered swiftly by shaking his head. He didn’t want her leaving her mother’s side. He knew Von hated him the most. He would keep him away from them.
He watched as the man continued to pace in front of him. The man kept giving him a sneer and a scrutinizing look. The fact that he had gotten the upperhand, something that horrified him, was quite clear, written on the man’s face for everyone to see.
“You zought you could make me into a fool again. Well you were wrong.” Von sneered at him, his smile gaining something of an eerie edge to it. “I do have to wonder what you’re zinking right now. Do you feel like an idiot? Do you feel like you should have paid more attention?” He paused for a moment, as if he expected him to answer. The ten year old simply narrowed his eyes. “Well good! Now you have a tazte of zome of what I felt!”
Rudy gritted his teeth and took a step back. The man’s demeanor had changed slightly. His eyes narrowed, although the man didn’t seem angry enough to attack him. For now, he just simply looked annoyed and confused, as if he couldn’t understand the reasoning behind anything Rudy had done. Of course not.
Then, with a snort, the man threw his head to one side. His lip curled up, partially exposing his canine tooth. “Do you really zink I waz going to let you turn me into a fool again? Did you zink that I didn’t have zomething in mind to prevent that? Do you zink I’m ztupid?”
Although he knew it was a bad idea, Rudy gave the man a bitter smirk and said, “Why are you insulting yourself, Von?”
The man spluttered for a second, but soon appeared to calm himself down. “Funny little boy.”
“What exactly did you do?” Rudy heard Penny say behind him. He looked behind to see her, and then looked back at Von.
Von said, “I merely activated my zecurity zyztem.”
Rudy and the Sanchezes looked at one another. They exchanged worried looks with each other. They then turned back to Von, noting that his expression turned back into the gleeful, almost prideful look.
“...security system...?” Rudy found himself breathing out. “And what exactly does that entail?”
“Well I did tell you zat you won’t be leaving here. But I zuppose you mean you want a bit more dezcription.” At Rudy’s nod, the man continued. “Well it iz zimple. I push ziz button here...” He pointed at the metal box with all the switches and such on it. “Az long az ziz iz turned ziz way, exactly like ziz, hidden wallz and barrierz will drop down, zealing off hallwayz and roomz. All exitz are blocked.”
Rudy’s eyes widened at this. “What...?”
“Oh and don’t even zink about touching ziz.” Von said with a growl. He motioned towards the box. “Do zo, and I will ensure zat you will regret it.”
Rudy stared at the metal box again. He looked from it, to Von, and back again repeatedlly. A part of him wanted to rush over and flip the switch, but he knew that wasn’t an option. Even if the man wasn’t standing there, he couldn’t tell which one was the right button or lever. There were so many and they weren’t labeled. He couldn’t remember which one it was. Taking a gamble wasn’t something he could afford. He didn’t want to end up doing something insane like gasing everyone to death. He had no choice but to listen to the man’s request to step down.
“Zat’z a good lad.” Von said with a smile, all pretenses of anger vanishing. Rudy just growled at him. “Firzt, let me get rid of zat nazty ring.”
Rudy, Penny, and Mrs. Sanchez gave a quick sigh of relief when Von’s button pushing caused the siren to die down. They all hoped that would be the last loud sound they would have to contend with.
“Now zen...to begin...” Von walked over towards Rudy. “Zince Penny waz uzelezz...” Rudy glared at him.
“No! Get away!” Penny cried. Her mother grabbed onto her, preventing her from getting too close.
“Ztay out of ziz!” Von snarled at her. Mrs. Sanchez moved closer to her daughter, glaring at the man despite her pain. He chortled at ziz before looking back at Rudy. “Anyway... Penny waz too uncooperative. But you’re a zmart little boy, aren’t you?” He held up the magic chalk that he had wrenched from Penny’s hand earlier. “Maybe you can help me.”
“And why would I do that?” Rudy growled.
Von tapped the tip of the chalk against his face thoughtfully. “Well...I could juzt...push ziz button right here.” Von hovered his finger over one of the buttons. At this, everyone, including the two zoners, looked at him worriedly. “Truzt me, you don’t want to know what ziz button would do.”
The two zoners gasped loudly. They attempted to move forward, but Von produced a large eraser from his pocket. This caused the zoners to freeze. They took a few steps back, their bodies shivering in fear.
Rudy exchanged a look of horror with Penny and Mrs. Sanchez. The two female humans looked as though they wanted to say something, but they found it difficult to get the words out. After what the man said, he couldn’t blame them. He was having a hard time himself. His mind was flooded with different thoughts on what the man was entailing. There were so many possibilities, each one darker and more twisted than the last.
Rudy’s heart nearly turned to ice when he looked at the eraser, noting the blood on it. His mind flashed back to what happened to Helga. That image would forever be etched into his head. Even now as he closed his eyes, he could still see it. Her wide open eyes, her open mouth, the look of agony and horror... It served to remind him of just how insane this man had gotten, and he gave a shiver at the thought of the man potentially doing something worse.
Rudy was at a loss. What should he do? What would be the right thing to do? He looked over at Mrs. Sanchez and Penny, but they appeared to be at as much of a loss as him. They looked to him, and they eyed each other hopefully, each wondering if the other thought of something. There was a noticeable flash of disappointment in each other’s eyes as they realized they were stuck.
The zoners weren’t of much help. The sight of the eraser had greatly unnerved them. Rudy could see them backing away even more, their heads shifting around as if to find an exit. The fact that the zoners were thinking of abandoning them did hurt, but Rudy pushed those thoughts aside for the time being, focusing his attention on Von and trying to figure out what he was going to do. Besides, could he blame the zoners for being so terrified after seeing Helga, arguably the bravest among them, get killed?
It didn’t take him long to come to realize there wasn’t much of a choice here. The man stood next to the box, fully prepared to press or pull any lever. The scientist knew this box, but he did not. If he made one wrong move, the man could push a button and, for all he knew, it would kill any zoner that was still in the building, including his friends.
He wondered briefly why the man didn’t think of using this system before. He soon realized that the man may ahve forgotten all about it. It was possible that he was so worked up over the perpetual motion thing and being mocked that he had just pushed that into the back of his thoughts. It made Rudy wonder if the man had something else up his sleeve, if there was any other hidden things that he needed to worry about. He clenched his teeth, feeling a cold shiver. If that’s the case, then...
Rudy hated the idea of giving into this man. He looked at Mrs. Sanchez and Penny. They looked at him, waiting for him to give a response. He bit his lip and looked away from them, feeling a sense of shame come over him. He couldn’t believe what he was about to do, but he had no choice. It was either this, or several people could potentially get hurt, even die. He had to buy them some time.
“All right then, Von...” Rudy said softly. He lowered his head slightly, a way of showing some level of submission towards him. “What do you want me to do?” He glared at him, showing Von he was still not pleased with him.
“Ah, I knew you would do zee right zing.” Von commented. He looked quite happy with Rudy’s choice, a thought that brought nausea to Rudy’s stomach. “I won’t azk much of you. I...”
“No! Rudy! You can’t!” Penny cried out. She struggled against her mother’s grasp. Though she never got free, she continued to jerk herself from side to side. “If he figures out how the magic chalk works, he’s going to produce his own! Do you have any idea what that’s going to do?!”
At this, Mrs. Sanchez shot a horrified look at Rudy. “I-Is that bad...?”
Dr. Von Doktor cut off Rudy before he could respond. “Why good heavenz no!” He placed a hand against his chest, smiling. “It will juzt give me the meanz of taking back my reputation.” He then held his hand out in gesture. “And of courze, it will alzo allow me to better zpread zee word of ziz world. Going back and forz would be time conzuming. But...” He raised a finger up. “If I could make my own...”
The man fell silent, smiling at everyone. He was letting them sink this into their heads, letting them get the full impact of what he was implying. The zoners and humans looked at one another, and then back at the scientist. Their eyes were wide in shock and horror and surprise. Well except Penny, who must have known more about the man’s plans than they did. Rudy stared at her sympathetically, wondering what she must have felt like when the man tried to get her to help him do this.
He glared back at Von, baring his teeth. Although he realized the situation was still dire, though he knew he didn’t have a choice, he felt the strong urge to resist. This was worse than just merely letting him have the magic chalk. If he could produce his own...
...then it mattered not if they kick him out of ChalkZone or not. If he learned how to make them, if he figured out whatever secret was behind the magic chalk, then he could just make a new stick and come back in. He could make as many as he wanted to, and share it with the world. He might even share the recipe, allowing for more people to create magic chalk.
And they coud alter the recipe. They could create new types of magic chalk if they wanted to and tried hard enough. They might be able to create something more dangerous than the red chalk. The thought caused ice to shoot through his veins.
Mrs. Sanchez broke the silence. “You would do something so careless?”
Dr. Von Doktor sneered at her. “Zere’z nozing carelezz about it. I am zimply sharing a dizcovery with zee world. Everyone dezervez a chanze in...”
“You have no idea what you’d be doing!” Penny cried. “What about the zoners? The people who already live there?”
Von scoffed at this. “Zey can learn to adapt.”
“And the humans? What if someone drew a dangerous weapon and brought it into the Real World?” Rudy asked, raising an eyebrow. “How do you suppose we deal with that?”
Mrs. Sanchez’s eyes widened in horror at this. “What?” She looked back at Von and said, “You’re willing to let that happen? Do you feel fine with a potential mass murder on your hands?”
A dark chuckle and a snort. “I zink you are all overreacting.” Von stared at the piece of magic chalk. “Zeze zingz can be neutralized by water. If anyone getz out of hand...” His smile broadened. “Zey can juzt use water and problem zolved!” He lifted up his head and looked over at Rudy. “Zo, wiz zat reassuranze, shall we begin, boy?”
Rudy shook his head. “It’s too risky. I can’t let you get that information.” Von frowned at this. “If I allow you to have that kind of data, and it spread, who knows what kind of damage would result from that... As the protector of that world, I forbid you from other gaining that knowledge.”
Von burst out into laughter. “What? You forbid me?!” He bent his knees slightly, slapping one thigh with his free hand. “You...you zeriouzly zink you can order me like zat?!’ After a few more laughs, the man started to settle himself down. After a few quick intakes of breath, he sneered at Rudy. “Oh how you are going to regret zat...”
Rudy formed a fist with his left hand. “I would regret it more if I agreed to help you..”
Von snorted at this. “Iz zat zo? Well zen...” He took a step forward. His shadow seemed to almost cover Rudy as the man straightened his back more, an attempt to show some dominance over him. “Let me azk you a question...”
Although Rudy could feel the tension rising up, he stood his ground. “Oh yeah? And what is that?”
Von gave a quick laugh. He then suddenly stopped and narrowed his eyes at Rudy. “How much blood do you zink you will lose if I were to...remove zat...?”
Rudy’s face paled at this.
“What?! Are you crazy?! Do you have any idea what that will do?!” Mrs. Sanchez cried in horror.
“Oh yez, I am quite aware.” Von said in a darkened voice. “All zee more reason for zee boy to lizten to me.” He sneered at the woman, smirking at her horrified and angered expression. He then looked back at Rudy. He took a step forward, holding his hand ou towards the boy. “Zo tell me, Rudy. What do you zink iz zee bezt zolution? Would you really be willing to give up your life for zee zake of zome chalk drawings?”
Rudy felt his heart freeze at this. He stared at the man in fear. He felt his body start to shiver. He tried his best to stop, but it was useless. He only shook harder as emotion filled up inside of him. The realization of what this meant struck him hard.
“Great Creator! What are we going to do?!” Called out one of the zoners.
“Rudy!” Penny’s voice was filled with terror. “Leave him alone, Von!”
“I’ll be glad to... Provided zat he givez me what I want.” Replied Von.
“That’s not fair! You’re threatening an innocent chi...” Mrs. Sanchez was not able to finish her sentence. It was cut off when the man gave a quick, cold and bitter-laced laughter.
“Innozent?! Do you honeztly zink I’m zat ztupid? Are you zat delusional? Ziz boy iz not innozent!” Dr. Von Doctor said. The smile faded away mostly from his face, reflecting the true anger that laid beneath it. He glared from the woman, to Penny, to the zoners, and then back to Rudy. Still addressing the others, he said, “Ziz boy haz been zuch a zorn in my zide. I have every right to defend myzelf.”
Penny growled at this. “You aren’t defending yourself! You’re threatening a little boy! It doesn’t matter if Rudy ruined your reputation or not!” At this, Von snarled. Rudy shot Penny a look, silently begging her to stop. But the girl went on. “You are still going too far! What do you think will happen when word of this gets out? Do you think that we will keep quiet about it?!”
Von was silenced at this. He stared at Penny, his mouth pressed shut. Rudy glanced at the man, and then back at Penny, his eyes wide in shock. He couldn’t believe he didn’t think of that before. Why didn’t think of trying this? The man does not want to go to jail; that was evident by how stunned and uncertain he seemed right now. Perhaps there was a chance that they could turn things around after all. Maybe they could convince Von that his quest simply wasn’t worth it and get him to back down.
As much as Von hated him, there was no way the man wasn’t aware of how much more damage being in jail would cause. It was one thing to be considered a lunatic. People would simply crack jokes at his expense. But if he ended up convicted... If word got out about what he had done to other human beings... Well, people certainly would not be joking anymore. They would treat him like a legitimate threat and have him hunted down if he tried to escape justice. And even after, or if, he gets bailed, he would find his freedoms stripped down and he would find it much harder to locate any work or job. As soon as he even tried to pull off another scheme, someone would be there to stop him. He would have nowhere to run.
Realizing that they may have finally reclaimed the upperhand, Rudy smiled at Von. The man frowned back at him, but he made no attempt to speak. He guessed the man must have come to realize how screwed he was, how he had been boxed into a corner. Even the zoners smirked, obviouslly feeling confident that things were going their way again.
“We would like to make a deal with you, Dr. Von Doktor.” Rudy said coolly. He turned to smile at Mrs. Sanchez and Penny. They smiled back at him and nodd their heads, gesturing for him to continue. Rudy turned his head so he could look at Von again. “You can give up your ridiculous quest. You can go back to the way things were before. You can go back to trying to figure out perpetual motion. You can let all of us go, including my zoner friends, and give back the magic chalk and never try to set foot inside ChalkZone.”
The man narrowed his eyes. He opened his mouth to speak, but Rudy raised his hadn up. He was not yet done with him.
“And we promise not to leak a word of this the authorities. No one will ever have to know about your involvement in what happened to us.” Rudy glanced down at his own wound, flinching slightly. He looked back at Mrs. Sanchez, looking at the chemical burns on her body. He narrowed his eyes and looked back at Dr. Von Doktor. “But if you attempt to break our little deal...” He turned himself more so he could fully face the man. He puffed his chest up slightly to make himself look bigger. "We will make sure that everyone knows what you did. Even if you stop me and my group here..." The boy make an effort to swing his arm towards Mrs. Sanchez, Penny, and the zoners. "There's still someone out there who will be able to tell the authorities what you did." He smirked as he continued, "You're not exactly above the law, now are you? I know you must be quite smart and intelligent, but even you are no match against the authorities if word of this gets out."
Dr. Von Doktor growled at this. His teeth were bared and he took a step back. Rudy just smiled at them, giving him a look that told him how screwed he was. The man was going to have no choice except surrender. There was literally nothing else that could save him now.
He might think that he had them all trapped, but there was one person he had not taken account for. And that was his aunt. As frustrated as he was with Aunt Tilly, her cautiousness about ChalkZone would come in handy if she realizes he was gone for a while. Although odds were against him that she'd trace him back here, it was still something. A trump card the man hadn't seem to consider.
For several moments, there was nothing but silence. He heard some chuckles from the zoners, who had resumed their defensive postures. The injured one was doing his best to ignore the pain, staring at the man with gritted teeth. He looked ready to pay the man back for what he had done. Mrs. Sanchez and Penny had gotten a little closer, their narrowed eyes focused directly on the man. Rudy had no doubt in his mind that they would take action should the man charge forward and try something.
After what felt like several more minutes of silence, of Von glaring angrily at him, his fist tightened against his body, Rudy folded his arms against his chest, giving him a mischievous smile. "So Dr. Von..." He tilted his head to one side. "What shall it be?"
Rudy watched as the scientist's eyes narrowed further. He watched as his teeth clenched and he noticed his face turning red. Rudy felt his heart skip a beat this. He knew full well how dangerous Von could be if angered enough, especially since he had the most reason to go after him. Still, he did not move, not willing to show submission towards this madman. He would not allow him to get any kind of edge over him. Now it was his turn to make the tough decision. It was him who had been pushed into submission. No amount of anger will change that.
But as the seconds passed, as the man's body shook harder, his eyes narrowing further, Rudy couldn't stop the tension and fear from rising up inside of him. The man looked enraged, like he was about ready to attack. Rudy found himself taking a step back, but still holding his ground. He kept his arrogant smile on his face, doing his best to hide his fear and nervousness.
Suddenly, the man's body relaxed. All signs of anger just washed away in a few seconds. An eerie smile plastered over his face. The sudden change was so creepy, that it caused everyone to take a step back, their looks of determination replaced with confusion and uncertainty. Then the man chuckled, and they all looked at one another, wondering if the man had completely lost it.
The man laughed for several seconds, his hand against his chest. Rudy noticed what appeared to be a tear in the man's eyes. But not one of pain or sadness or fear. But one of extreme happiness or amusement. Rudy couldn't help but frown at the man in confusion. Just what was he finding so hilarious? What brought this on?
After the man was finished laughing, he looked back at the others. The eerie smile that was etched onto his face caused shivers to go up and down their spines. Even more unnerving was the fact that the man was still angry. There were still hints of anger underneath that smile. If the glow in his eyes didn't give it away, then his slight shivering did. The man was barely holding himself back. This was barely a few percentages of the anger he was feeling. Rudy bit his lip. A part of him wanted to say something, but the other was too scared to do so.
The others weren't doing so well either. The confidence had rapidly faded from the zoners. They were back to being terrified, and he watched as their bodies hunched, preparing to defend themselves in case the man rushed towards them. Mrs. Sanchez put her arms around her daughter protectively. She glared at the man, giving him a silent warning to stay away. Penny looked at Rudy worriedly. The look in her eyes told Rudy to get away, but the boy's feet would not obey his commands.
Then, after a long, tense silence, the man began to speak.
sss
"Zat'z funny. Zat is really funny. You really had me going zere. You almost had me believing zat you zought you had zee upper hand. You zought you could box me into a corner, zat you figured out all zee loopholes and you left nozing out. I'm sure you are all juzt zelebrating inzide zoze headz of yourz, commenting about how ztupid I am and how I would never figure away out of your little deal."
Dr. Von Doktor sneered at the humans and zoners that had confronted him in this room. He couldn't wipe the smile on his face. It just kept ticking wider and wider, amusement overpowering, making it hard not to laugh. It was amusing how Rudy thought he had figured it all out, that he knew exactly how to stop Von and prevent him from going forth with his plans. He had to give the boy some credit. He and his little pals did think quite thoroughly with this. It was true that the authorities would be quite a hindrance. The boy was smart to think of using that as a threat. However, the boy didn't take into account just how smart he himself was, and how clever he could be. Soon he was going to regret not being careful.
The man felt anger boiling in his blood. He could still feel its chilling effects on his mind, causing several shivers to go up and down his spine repeatedly. There was seemingly no end in sight. But despite that, despite the urge to rush towards the boy and give him what he deserved, the man kept himself still, resisting the temptation to attack. That would get him nowhere. However, quite often, words were more powerful than action. The boy was going to learn this the hard way.
He smiled at them, looking at their confused and shocked expressions. He paced back and forth in front of them, eyeing them up and down. He looked for any sign of resistance, anything that would tell him one of them began to speak. But it was nothing but dead silence. His smile broadened at this. Good. Seemed he was getting somewhere now.
"I zink you should all reconzider your...idea. I have zomezing even better." Dr. Von Doktor said. He placed a hand against himself. "And truzt me. You will love ziz." He narrowed his eyes slightly, his mouth remaining ticked into a smile. "How about I give you a deal of my own? You tell me what I want to know. You help me find out how zee magic chalk workz. You help me create zome to begin the mazz production. Izn't zat a much better deal?" Rudy gritted his teeth. "Why should we do that? What kind of hold could you possibly have over us?"
"Well..none on her." Von wasn't sure what the vet's stance on this was, or how far she was willing to go. But Rudy and Penny, they were different stories. And the zoners too, especially. "But you two..." He pointed at Rudy and Penny. The two children exchanged glances with each other before glaring back at them. "Zay...how much do you care about zem?" He pointed at the two zoners. "And zee ozerz?"
This got the desired result. He watched their faces drained of some color, their eyes darting around at each other and then back at him. He watched as fear began to watch over their faces, causing him to smirk broader. He didn't have to say it for him to know they realized the balance of power had shifted again, this time, back to where it belonged.
"What...what are you going to do...?" Penny asked, her voice edged with fear. Dr. Von Doktor just smiled at this. "Oh, nozing much. I could just, I don't know, flood the hallways wiz water."
At this, there was an instant clamor. The zoners both let out a scream of terror. They immediately ran off, trying to find an exit out of the room. Mrs. Sanchez looked a little shocked, but just as he had predicted, she was the least worried of them. But Rudy and Penny... Their reaction was the most satisfactory. The screaming zoners were one thing, but it was obvious they were just trying to save their own skins. Rudy and Penny, however, cared about that world on a deep level, and they seemed to have a number of these zoners friends. His threat...it hit them on a deeper level than even the zoners themselves.
Rudy and Penny immediately began to plead with him not to do it. They begged with him to reconsider, saying how horrible of an idea that it was and asked him if he knew what he was doing. He just sneered at them, listening to them banter at him, begging him to not go through with that idea. Ah, this was music to his ears. In his triumphant glee, the man was completely unaware of just how insane he had gotten.
"It wouldn't take too much. If I were just...pull ziz zing here..." Dr. Von Doktor went towards the wall, towards the fire alarm that hung there. He motioned his hand towards it, putting it dangerously close to to the lever. "Zee alarm will activate, and the zprinkler zyztem will go on." He looked at Rudy and Penny's horrified eyes when he said this. "I know zat you two will be unharmed. But I have to wonder about your friendz." He sneered at the two frightened zoners. "Juzt how lucky will zey be?" He looked back at Rudy and Penny. "Do you want to find out?"
"No!" Rudy and Penny cried out in unison. They took a few steps towards the man, reaching out towards him as if they hoped to grab him and stop him.
"No? You don't want zat?" Dr. Von Doktor said, feigning sadness. "Izn't zat a shame?" He raised an eyebrow when he looked at Penny. "I zought at leazt you would be interezted."
Penny shook her head, gritting her teeth nervously. "Please, Von! You can't do that!"
Rudy said, "Please.. don't do it. You have no idea what you're doing. Please.."
Dr. Von Doktor raised an eyebrow. "I promize you. I am well aware of what I'm doing." He tilted his head to one side. "Zee true queztion is do you know what you'll be doing? I will give you all a choize and I do hope zat you will take zee time and zink over it well."
The man went silent for a few moments. He wanted to relish in this victory. He wanted to prolong this. Rudy and his friends really did think they had the upper hand, and now he was going to tear all of that down. He was going to make sure that they never got a chance to get away with their threat. He would leave them boxed into a corner, letting them feel just how helpless they really were.
No one was going to outsmart him this time. No one was going to keep him from obtaining what he truly deserved. No one was going to be able to stop him from obtaining the information he so desired, from spreading the word that everyone had the right to know. The two brats might have gotten away with being stupid and selfish for a while, but all that was about to end. And he was going to start it off by rendering their threat completely useless.
"If any of you call zee polize on me, if you even zink about it, zen I will pull ziz lever here." Von placed his hand on the lever, his fingers wrapping around it tightly. When he spoke again, his voice darkened a little, showing them just how much intent he had with what he was about to do. "I do hope that your zoner friendz can zwim."
Everyone in the room froze in horror, staring at him wide-eyed. Their faces paled, even Mrs. Sanchez's, as the full meaning of the man's threat impacted them. Von merely sneered at them, waiting for the answer he knew they were going to give. As he waited, he couldn't help but feel a warm sensation of pride in his chest, making himself straighten his body out, showing just how dominant and in control of the situation he was.
Oh yes, he was certain he had the upper hand this time. Nothing was going to stop him. There was no way that they were going to be able to worm their way out of this one. And when he saw the children bow their heads slightly, he grinned, knowing that he had won.
"Please, Von..why do you have to do this?" Mrs. Sanchez spoke up after being silent for a while. "Can't you see how much you're upsetting them? Why do you have to be this way? Can't we..."
Dr. Von Doktor shook his head. "I had given zem plenty of chanze. Zey were the ones who dezided to ignore my attemptz at being negotiatable. I am giving zem one more offer, but if zey refuse..." He turned to glare at Rudy and Penny. "All betz are off."
Rudy bit his lip nervously, looking at his friend. They appeared to be trying to find answers with each other, but neither of them appeared to have any ideas. They glanced at the zoners, who were pressed against the wall, as far away as they could go, watching fearfully. They looked back at Von, their eyes wide and pleading. Von merely smirked at them, folding his arms and staring at them expectantly.
When Rudy opened his mouth to speak, Von leaned in, eagerly awaiting to hear Rudy's terms of surrender. He wondered just what pitiful words the boy would speak, any final begs and pleads he might have. He was going to enjoy this.
"Von, I..."
Here it comes.
"You have to understand. We..."
Suddenly, before the boy could get another word in edgewise, there was a series of clangs and screams and thuds. It was coming from right above them. They tilted their heads back and looked up towards the ceiling. They moved their heads as the noise seemed to dart from one side to the other, as if something was being tossed around over and over again, as if in a sling shot. Then there was a louder clang, the sound of something snapping and breaking, and then a loud scream filled the room.
Von had no time to react when something heavy hit against him. He was pushed into the ground with full force. His chin slammed against the floor, and he yelped when he bit into his own tongue. There was a small choir of moans and groans before he fell limp for a few seconds, just laying there as his stunned body came to the full realization of what just happened to him.
After a few seconds and riding out the initial pain, the man lifted up his head and looked up at what had impacted him. His eyes widened, just as shocked as everyone else was.
It was Snap and his friends.
|
|
|
Need
Feb 7, 2015 19:50:40 GMT -5
Post by Bluedramon on Feb 7, 2015 19:50:40 GMT -5
Chapter 35: Repossessions
Collecting your losses works both ways.
sss
It took Snap a while to regain his bearings. Falling down from such a height was not what he was expecting to happen. The impact of the fall had knocked some of the wind out of him, and even if it didn’t, the pain from the collision was enough to stun him for several moments. As he laid there, he recalled just what had led up to this incident.
He had located one of the zoners in the hallway. Apparently there was an incident with the sirens that caused them all to flee. Well almost all of them. Snap didn’t want to label them all as cowards for letting something like that get to them, and he realized it wasn’t just the sirens; it was Dr. Von Doktor himself. His act of killing Helga must have had them all spooked already and the siren was just the icing on the cake. The thing that pushed them over the edge.
He and the zoner wandered the hallways, and eventually they ran into the others. The set of circumstances were strange. First of all, another alarm activated, which caused them to become trapped in a strip of the hallway itself. The zoner he was with panicked, and he had tried to calm him down. It was a good thing he did not, though, as, in his panic, the zoner managed to tear down a part of the wall which covered up the doors. Snap had to give Von credit for thinking of something like that. A cheap way of detaining his ‘guests’. He wondered why the man didn’t use this system before, but it was entirely possible he had simply forgotten about it.
He and the zoner had used the ventilation system to try to get to another part of the building. It was this way that he found Rapsheeba, Howdy, and, though more exploration, the others. There were still several zoners missing, however, and Snap decided it was best to regroup. He didn’t want there to be a chance that Von could get another one of them. But he also agreed that getting Blocky to safety was a good idea, so they repeated Howdy’s apparent plan and split up again, only different this time.
Rapsheeba, Howdy, and Blocky, carried by the large zoner from before, were to go off on their own again. The others, instead of splitting off into smaller groups, they’d stay as one and focus on gathering the lost zoners. Then they would so something that he wished they had tried before.
Go to the monitor room and look at the cameras. There is a chance that the room with the chalkboard would be on there. They could identify the room, look at a map if they could find one, and go there.
However, the plan didn’t go quite so smoothly. During exploration in the vents, they hit a snag. One ventilation shaft was quite weak. It broke under the pressure from all the weight. Snap hadn’t taken that into account and down they fell. He could still feel the thumps and bumps against his body as he had hit hard surface after hard surface.
Now here he laid, in a large pile on the ground with the other zoners. He could hear their groaning all arond him. He coughed a couple of times and pushed himself up on his hands. He shook his head and lifted it up. He looked around to see where they were.
Another room, not the one with the portal unfortunately. He did see some open box on the wall with several buttons and levers, as well as a fire alarm. The sight of it made him shudder, knowing full well what it could do.
And then, seconds later, he realized he wasn’t alone. There were a few extra bodies in here.
Rudy and Penny were standing not far. They were staring at him in shock. Snap’s eyes widened when he saw the nail in Rudy’s stomach, partially protruding out. Although he was standing mostly fine, a few twitches of his eye and a few wobbling indicated that Rudy was in a lot more pain than he was letting on. Penny, thankfully, didn’t seem to be as hurt. But the sight of her bandages, much like what Rudy had, did make him flinch.
There were two other zoners in here. He didn’t recognize who they were. He guessed they were a couple that had run off from the alarm and they must have run into Rudy and Penny somehow. Sheer luck perhaps? Quite possible.
Mrs. Sanchez was also present. Snap was shocked to see her in her current state. There were several burns on her body. That’s what got most of his attention. The burns didn’t look like they were caused by fire. Something about them was different. What could have happened to her to make her look like that? And just how far did the damage extend? What was she even doing here in the first place? When did she arrive and how long was she here?
But all that was pushed into the back of his mind when he turned his head around towards distinct groaning and he saw just how they had landed on.
It was Dr. Von Doktor.
Snap, feeling his chest sting with anxiety, immediately got up to his feet. He took several steps back, along with the other zoners that had gotten up, and stared in shock. Of all the places for them to land, it just had to be right here. Right in the fire zone.
Snap’s body shivered in fright. He was not expecting to land near Von like this. He was not prepared. He didn’t even know what kind of room they were in. How could they even begin to prepare now? He didn’t know what those buttons did. What if they...? He managed to climb up to his feet, his legs wobbly and shaky. He stared at the man, taking a defensive stance as he tried to do what he could to at least partially prepare for whatever lashing the man was going to give them.
Dr. Von Doktor had gotten back up to his feet. He brushed himself off and he stared out at the large pile of zoners that had appeared in the room. His eyes were wide and his mouth dropped open. For the time being, all he did was look left and right, as if taking in the sight all around him. Snap remained tense, knowing that, at any second, the man could take action.
The zoners around him took a few steps back, staring cautiously at the man, looking at each other uncertainly. Snap could hear them murmur with each other. Some were wondering what they were going to do. Others wondered what Von was going to do to them. Some expressed concern of more people getting injured. He overheard Rapsheeba and Howdy wonder what was going to happen to Blocky. The humans remained utterly silent save for the single whispered ‘Snap?’ from his two friends.
He looked back at them. They exchanged expressions that each held a similar, worried message. Snap wanted to rush over towards them, get an update, give them an update, and discuss what they should do. But with Dr. Von Doktor now standing, now glaring as the full realization of what just happened dawned on him, that wasn’t an option anymore. Reluctantly, Snap turned his gaze back to Von and stared at him, waiting for him to say something.
Von narrowed his eyes dangerously, striking fear into the hearts of the zoners. Most of them backed off, while a couple, including Snap himself, frowned and tried to be as brave as they could in the face of the unpredictable scientist. “I waz not expecting any kind of company. I have to wonder how you zonerz managed to find your way here.”
No one responded to that. The zoners either frowned or moved away, and the humans didn’t try to say anything. Everyone was well aware that a single wrong move was all that it would take to shift things in..well in an even less pleasant way.
Von didn’t take too kindly to the silence. He let out a soft growl, his eyes flickering with something. Snap tensed his body up, wondering just how far the man was willing to go. The look in his eyes strongly suggested a rapidly deteriorating mind. He wondered just how far gone the man was now, and how desperate he currently was. What was he and his friends and the others supposed to expect from him now?
“I muzt zay...” The man smiled eerily. But it was a mostly bitter smile, barly hiding the scowl. “You really had me going, Rudy.” Snap looked at him in confusion. Rudy? What was he talking about? “Had me zinking you were helplezz...” The man turned his attention towards the boy. At his glare, Rudy took a step back, returning the glare. There was a slight wobble as he flinched, most likely due to the pain. “Perhapz you were more clever zan I had given credit for.”
“I..don’t know what you’re...talking about.” Rudy hissed. Neither did Snap, or anyone else for that matter.
Von cocked up an eyebrow. “Oh don’t be zo modezt, boy! Don’t try to hide your...geniuz from me!” Despite his anger, the man managed a somewhat lighthearted chuckle. His hand was placed against his chest. “I know talent when I zee it! And you, Rudy..” He waved his hand towards Rudy, gesturing to him, giving a soft chuckle. “Ziz plan of yourz really iz quite zpecial!”
Snap exchanged looks with the other zoners. He looked at his zoner pals, and then at his human friends as well as Mrs. Sanchez. Everyone gave similar looks of confusion and unertainty. None of them appeared to be able to make sense with what the man was talking about. Where was he getting the idea that this was all Rudy’s plan?
“Tricking me into ztaying here. Fooling me into zinking you were zo worried, all the while knowing that your friendz here would come find you. Really, I muzt congratulate you! Really imprezzive, Rudy! I can zee why Terry Bouffant had trouble wiz you.”
Rudy glanced nervously at Penny before looking back at Von and saying, “You misunderstand. I had nothing to do with...”
Von raised an eyebrow. “I don’t zee why you are trying to deny what you have done, Rudy. But no matter.” His smile had disappeared swiftly, his eyes darkening as his anger started to become more apparent on the surface. “I cannot allow your little plan to come into full fruition. Zo az much az I am imprezzed by ziz, I really need to...pull zee plug.”
Without warning, the man rushed over towards the fire alarm. Snap felt his heart skip a bit when he saw this. Immediately, he whipped himself around and faced the other zoners.
“Everybody! Run!”
As soon as he said that, as soon as the zoners all let out a horrified cry and started to move away, he heard the clang of something hard hitting againt something of equal toughness. There was an immediate ringing sound going off all around them. The sprinkler system above them all turned on, showering Real World water down upon them.
It was immediate chaos after that. The zoners all started to scramble to get away. Screams and shouts filled the other, some in fear, others trying to help someone else get to safety. Rudy and Penny’s cries were intermixed, shouting in horror, calling out friends’ names. Mrs. Sanchez was mostly silent, but she looked on in horror as the water began to pummel the zoners.
Snap winced in pain as he felt some of the water droplets hit him. Thankfully he moved fast enough to avoid too much damage, but the water droplets that did land on him still burned. He found it hard not to scream when some more sensitve areas were hit. He kept his hands over his head, trying his best to protect that vital area. He managed to move towards one of the corners in the room where the water did not hit. He looked around, his heart racing faster as he saw the chaos play out before him.
Some of the zoners, such as Rapsheeba, Howdy, and Blocky, carried by another zoner, had gotten to safety. They were pressed back against the wall, going as far as entering 2D mode just to avoid as much of the Real World water as possible. For obvious reasons, Rudy, Penny, Mrs. Sanchez, and Von didn’t move. Snap could see them all getting drenched as the water dribbled down their faces and hair and clothes. The sight of it, despite the fact that humans don’t get hurt with Real World water, was unsettling. He couldn’t help but imagine what would occur if that happened to a zoner.
Unfortunately, that’s exactly what he was treated with only moments later...
The screams that filled the air were unsettling. He felt chills going up and down his spine. He covered his ears, trying to block it out. But it was impossible. No matter how hard he pressed his hands against his ears, he was still forced to listen to the horrific cries and screams. He made the mistake of opening one of his eyes and they shot open, unable to close and hide him from the gruesome sight all around him.
The zoners that didn’t make it to safety in time were being bombarded by the constant, unrelenting rain. Steam rose from the deepening, various wounds that were forming. Blood dripped down, much of it being washed away by the Real World water but was no less gruesome or disturbing.
Many of the zoners collapsed onto the ground as their bodies were being destroyed. Arms were melted off, some dropping to the ground. Blood splattered from the severed limbs. Heads were being dissolved, the brains exposed for a few seconds before they, too, were melted. Some zoners’ feet as the water reached a certain thickness on parts of the ground were dissolved causing the zoners to fall down to the ground. Some faces hit against the water and when they were lifted up, Snap struggled not to vomit at the sight of exposed muscle and eyes nearly spilling out of their sockets.
And the screams just continued. Snap found it hard to hold back his tears as he watched his fellow zoners perish like this. While a few did finally make it to safety, most of them were too heavily damaged to survive long. He watched their bodies crumple to the ground, bleeding out from the various bloody burned holes in their bodies, some uncomfortably large, or from one or more severed limb injuries.
Soon the screaming did finally die off, leaving behind an uncomfortable silence. Except for the heavy panting and the crying and whimpering, it was dead silent. Snap, who had eventually shut his eyes due to the horrific scene before him, forced himself to open up his eyes slightly and looked around, surveying the damage.
Snap gasped in horror at the horrific sight that laid before him. There was a massive pool of blood everywhere, although it had taken on a pink shade as the water drained and diluted it. In fact, that was all that was there in the center where the water hit the hardest. But that’s what made it very gruesome, bone chilling to look at. Snap, and everyone else knew, that just a few moments ago, there were several zoners standing there. And now, they had been completely washed away, erased from existence. That alone, was far more horrific than almost anything else they could think of.
And that wasn’t even getting into the survivors...
Some of them were relatively unharmed, if not just a little worse than him or his friends. But many of them had large, bloody holes in their bodies and had a lot of blood coming out of them. Some were worse than others, missing limbs or parts of their heads or backs. Some were laying on the ground, screaming in agony, begging for death. Some of them got their wish, perishing not long after they crawled out from where the water kept sprinkling down.
Snap found it difficult to look away. He couldn’t even attempt to block out the sound. It was etched into his mind, and he felt his body start to shake. He couldn’t believe that this just happened. Von, he had just committed mass murder...
He glanced over at his friends. He watched as Raspheeba and Howdy looked on in horror, their eyes bulging, pupils shrinking. Rudy and Penny were no better. Their bodies quaked as emotion rushed through them. He could see tears in Penny’s eyes, and he was certain this was true for many people here. Mrs. Sanchez stared with an open mouth, putting her hands to it as she looked on with wide eyes.
Snap then turned to stare at Dr. Von Doktor. The man just stared at the scene before him. His expression was relaxed, as if nothing was going on. No smile, no frown. Just an expressionless look as he watched carelessly as a few more zoners died from their wounds. It was almost like, to the man, it was just another day for him.
The tranquility of the man’s expression, his misplaced calmness in the face of what he had caused, the fact that he was brushing this off as nothing, it was enough to make Snap start to feel the sting in his stomach grow stronger. He gritted his teeth, narrowing his eyes as thoughts raced through his head. How could he do something like this? How could he willingly turn on the sprinkler system when he might have known what it would have done? How could he just write this off as if it as no big deal?
“Y-You...you just...” Came Howdy’s shaky voice.
“You just killed them...” Rapsheeba finished the zoner’s train of thought. “Just like that... You killed them. How..how could you do something that cruel..?”
Von merely shrugged his shoulders. “It waz quite eazy. Why should I care about a bunch of ztupid drawingz?” He motioned with his hand. “Bezides, it waz zeir own dang fault for getting in zee way. Zey should have ran when zey had zee chanze.”
“You!” Rudy whipped his head towards Von, his lips curled back into a snarl. “You murderer! I’ll...” Suddenly Rudy let out a loud whimper of pain as he clutched his stomach.
Penny took notice of this and immediately rushed over. “Rudy...?” She grabbed onto Rudy’s arm and did her best to support him. “Rudy, are you okay?”
Snap turned his head and looked out at Rudy. He widened his eyes when he saw that there was some blood leaking out of the wound. “Bucko...?” He whispered softly.
Mrs. Sanchez moved closer, looking down at the boy with concern. “I told you we should have looked at that wound earlier, Rudy. Please, let me...”
Rudy raised up his hand. “N-No... I’m fine. Really, I...” The boy coughed painfully a few times. His body gave a couple of shudders, his teeth gritting, seething in pain. “I’m...fine...”
“No, you’re not fine.” Mrs. Sanchez said, narrowing her eyes. “We need to get you help. We need to leave now and get you to a hospital.”
“But...but what about...” Rudy asked, staring up at her.
“We can’t leave our friends!” Penny cried.
“But you two are in trouble here! Do you really think I’m going to let that madman hurt you two?” Mrs. Sanchez asked. Von raised an eyebrow at this. “They will be fine I’m sure! You can just redraw them, but you can’t redraw yourselves. Let’s just get out of here before...”
“No! You don’t understand! They...” Penny started to say.
As Rudy and Penny tried to reason with Mrs. Sanchez, Snap remained frozen in shock at the woman’s words. What was most chilling is that this is how most humans would see zoners. They wouldn’t begin to understand just how precious even a zoner life was, how they were still individuals. If one zoner died, they cannot be revived even with a redrawing. That redrawing would be their own person, their own individual.
And for Penny’s own mother to believe that... That was just...
“Perhapz you should lizten to zee lady, Rudy...”
Snap’s thoughts were interrupted when the man spoke up. Everyone turned their eyes to the scientist as his mouth ticked into a twisted smile. Many shuddered at the flash of insanity in his eyes. Snap watched cautiously, wondering just what the man was going to do now.
“Do you zink I’m going to give up ziz gold mine zo eazily, you bratz? Perpetual motion iz a zing of zee pazt! If I waz going to be rich wiz zat, I’m going to be loaded wiz ziz! Perpetual motion’z got nozing on a world where drawingz come to life!” Von said as he put his hands on his hips. He straightened himself out as if to make himself look taller. “Zo you can just forget it! Bezides...” Von rested his eyes on Rudy. He gave him a look that made most everyone uncomfortable. “I zink you should worry about yourzelf.”
Rudy gritted his teeth at this. “We aren’t backing down! We aren’t going to turn our backs on our friends!” He motioned to the zoners, including Snap, Rapsheeba, Howdy, and Blocky. “They don’t deserve the type of treatment you’ve been giving them! They’re my friends and I would never betray them!”
“That’s right!” Penny took a step forward, keeping her hands gripping onto Rudy to support him. “We have no intention on just letting you endanger our friends like this! We’re not going to let you murder more zoners in cold blood!”
Von shook his head slowly. “It’z only murder if it’z done to humanz. Zem...?” Von looked over his shoulder and stared at the zoners. A single, bitter yet amused chuckle. “Zey are juzt wild animalz.” Snap gritted his teeth. “Zo zerefore, it iz not murder.”
“We’re not animals!” Cried one of the surviving zoners, despite her fear.
“How dare you say such nonsense!” Shouted another zoner.
A third one, despite his wounds, formed fists with his hands, looking as if he was ready for a fight. “I’d like to see you come here and say that to my face!”
Snap stared at the zoners worriedly. He couldn’t believe how foolish they were being right now. Did they not know what might happen if Von decided to put his full attention on them? He turned his attention back to the man. He was sneering at the zoners, although thankfully he didn’t try to go near them. To insure that he didn’t, Snap decided to draw the guy’s attention to him.
“Zuch foolish little animalz. I would expect you to behave like ziz.” Von said as he smirked at the zoners. When some of them growled, he responded with, “Oh and zuch temperz. I zink you should calm yourselvez down a little bit. All I did waz point out zomezing zat you all should have known anyway.”
There was a clamor amongst the group. Snap could hardly tell who said what. He was aware there was an argument, a bunch of zoners telling Von how wrong he was, but much of what was said was mixed together in a sea of voices. The influxion and intent hinted by the voices themselves was the main thing he had to go on to understand what was happening.
He found himself drawn in, as did his friends. They glared angrily at the man, infuriated that he would dismiss zoners in such a fashion. It was clear that, despite having Blocky around to ‘study’, he didn’t learn much about zoners. The fact that he referred to them as ‘animals’ was proof of that. Or perhaps the man did know and he was still purposely pushing it aside, as if the whole thing really didn’t matter all. The thought sickened Snap, making his stomach churn.
This lasted for several moments. The volume just kept getting louder as confusion spread further, frustrations coming to the surface. Snap kept shouting as loud as he could, trying to have his voice heard as he called the man out for his cruelty and how he had no right to demean zoners that way. He became lost in the mess, and for a while, he was unaware of exactly where he was. Even Mrs. Sanchez got in on it, although he was unable to tell if she partially agreed with Von or not.
Suddenly, a shout from Rudy silenced everyone.
“You’re wrong, Dr. Von Doktor! Zoners aren’t animals! And you are an idiot of you think otherwise!”
It wasn’t so much the words, but the shere volume of Rudy’s voice that caused the zoners and humans to freeze. The boy was like a living boombox, somehow able to raise his voice above everyone else’s. They all stared at him in shock as the boy panted a few times, obviously having used up quite a bit of energy to speak that loudly.
Dr. Von Doktor stared at Rudy. “An idiot, you zay?” The man slowly turned himself around. He stared off at the boy, folding his arms. “Tell me more about ziz, boy.”
Rudy didn’t hesitate. “You...you think that you are so special, don’t you? You think that just because you have a fancy lab coat and a fancy laboratory that you can determine what is real and what isn’t? What is just a ‘beast’ and what is sentient? If you had half a brain, Von, you’d know that these zoners are just as sentient as you and me! They aren’t just mere creatures for you to exploit and make a profit off of! They deserve much more than that! It is really quite depressing that you are unable to understand that. I would have thought that someone of your callabor would figure this out much faster. I guess I was wrong on that!”
Snap and the others stared in silence. Rudy had never sounded this angry before. His voice was practically overflowing with emotion. Could they blame him? No. The boy’s anger was but a mere reflection to how they all were feeling. Snap was fully aware of just how scary Rudy can get if angered enough, and it would seem that Von had managed to succeed in that.
But it would seem that Rudy wasn’t the only one of the two who was getting significantly angerier. Everyone but Rudy noticed Von’s trembling and his eyes beginning to blaze in anger. His heart pounding, Snap turned to Rudy.
“Bucko!” Snap cried. “Be careful! He...”
But Rudy did not listen. He continued to rant off at the old man, his anger getting the better of him, the agony he was in clouding his judgment. “You deserve to have your reputation taken from you! You deserve all the mocking you have gotten! It was your own damn fault that it happened to you! If you had just listened to me and realized that I ‘discovered’ perpetual motion by mistake and just let me and my creation go, this wouldn’t have happened! You should have listened! You should have paid more attention! But I guess that’s too much ask for, isn’t it?!”
“Rudy..” Penny whispered in a warning tone.
Mrs. Sanchez stared at the boy, gritting her teeth. “Knock it off...”
Still, Rudy did not listen.
“You threatened my friends! You hurt them, even killed some of them! And all for what? Just to gain back your reptuation that you so rightfully lost? When people find out what you did to me, to Penny, to Terry, and I know you’re responsible to what happened to Mrs. Sanchez, do you think that they would just let that slide? Face it, Von, you are painting yourself up for failure! Once someone finds out about this, they will not let you off the hook and you will lose more than just your reputation this time!”
For a few moments, the room was silent. Snap, the zoners, Penny, and Mrs. Sanchez stared at Rudy in shock. None of them had expected him to get that angry at Von, to snap like that. A few of them wanted to speak up, but no words would come from their mouths. All they could do was stare in shock, unable to speak or even move.
Von glared at Rudy, gritting his teeth. His hands had formed into fists and he looked like he wanted to slap the boy across his face. Thankfully, he remained still, just glaring at him with bared teeth.
Rudy glared back, letting out a small, short growl from his throat. He did not back down, no matter how angry the man seemed to look. He did not avert his gaze, making it very clear that he would not back down from his stance. The boy appeared unaware of the others staring at him in worry and confusion. All he could see right now was Von, and he couldn’t help but smirk.
“How does it feel to be outsmarted by a ten year old boy?” Rudy taunted.
Upon seeing the glow from Von’s eyes, Snap took a sharp intake of breath. No...Rudy did not just... What was he thinking...?
Suddenly, without warning, the man, seemingly having snapped even more than he already had, rushed forward towards Rudy. His feet pounded the ground as he moved too fast for the boy, or for anyone for that matter, to react. Within seconds, he reached Rudy, immediately colliding with him. He smashed Rudy against the nearby wall. The boy let out a grunt as air was forced out of his mouth. Immediately, Rudy began to squirm.
“Rudy!” Snap cried out.
“Get away from him!” Penny shouted as joined her mother and Snap in rushing towards the man to stop him. But they did not get that far.
Rudy’s thrashing froze for a split second, the boy’s eyes bulging wide, as the man pushed his hand against his wound. Rudy let out a sharp gasp, and then screamed as the man gripped onto the end of the object inside of him. Once he got a firm grip on it, despite only being able to grab it with his fingers, the man started to pull on it.
Rudy tossed his head back and screamed before his struggles increased. He struck against the man with his hands, desperately trying to push him back. The zoners watched in horror. None made a move, too shaken up by what had happened to their comrades to lift a finger against the man. But Snap, Rapsheeba, and Howdy were able to gather up courage and they rushed towards the man. Penny and Mrs. Sanchez followed suit. They shouted at the man to stop, pleading with him to let the boy go.
But their calls fell on deaf ears. Rudy’s screaming increased as the man began to pull the item, which Snap realized, to his horror, was a long, sharp nail, through his stomach. Rudy thrashed harder, tears of pain streaming down his face. Snap and the others moved faster, trying to get there in time. Everything seemed to happen so slowly, the seconds dragging out like minutes.
Then, without warning, before Snap and the others could stop him, Von yanked the nail out completely, creating a bloody hole in Rudy’s stomach.
At this, everyone froze, staring in shock at what had just happened. They couldn’t take their eyes off of Rudy. Everyone was horrified by what had just occurred. There were whispers amongst the zoners if this was really happening or not. Snap glanced over at Penny and his zoner friends, each exchanging a horrified look, and then they glanced back at Rudy.
The boy was holding onto his stomach. Blood was seeping rapidly from it, staining the ground. The boy’s mouth was open as he panted heavily, clearly trying to cope with the pain. Any attempt to hide his agony worked no longer; the boy’s face was constantly contorted in pain, his body refusing to stop shivering. He fell onto his knees, holding himself up with one hand while the other was placed firmly over his wound. He looked over at Dr. Von Doktor with wide eyes, shining with the question of ‘why’?
Dr. Von Doktor smiled down at Rudy as he held up the long, now bloodied nail that had rested inside of him. Rudy’s eyes widened as he stared at the object. Von lifted it up higher, examining it like it were something special. “Zere...zat’z better, izn’t it, Rudy? I’m sure you’re glad to have zat nazty zing out of you.” He lowered the nail slightly as he looked down at the boy. “Am I right? Don’t you feel much better?”
“Oh my g... Rudy!” Penny cried. She immediately rushed over to the boy. She knelt down beside him. “Are you okay?!”
Rudy looked up at Penny. He opened his mouth to speak, but all that would come out was a bit of blood from his mouth corners. The sight of this caused Snap’s stomach to sting. Oh no, Rudy...
Mrs. Sanchez was the next one to reach him. She lowered herself down to the boy’s level. She reachet out and attempted to touch Rudy. The boy looked up at her and let out a high pitched whine before striking her hand away. This act was enough to irritate his wound and he let out a help, gripping his side wound as blood dripped from it.
Snap shook his head in denial. No, this couldn’t be happening... Not Rudy.. No... He looked back at Rapsheeba and Howdy. They exchanged looks of horror with him. He could see just how terrified they were. He could see hints of tears in their eyes, just like Penny had. Snap could feel tears of his own start to surface as he stared back at his creator, watching the boy quiver in pain. Unable to take it any longer, Snap rushed over towards his friend.
“Rudy! Bucko!”
It didn’t take him and his friends long to reach the boy. The few surviving zoners hung back, all five of them staring in shock. The man’s act of hurting Rudy like that, seeing Rudy in that much pain, was enough to keep them back.
Snap sat down onto his knees in front of Rudy. He stared at him in the eyes as he reached over and managed to grab onto Rudy’s shoulder. The boy began to squirm, letting out loud groans of pain. Snap tightened his grip, using his superhero strength that Rudy had designed him with. It wasn’t much, but it did enable him to keep his grip on Rudy.
“Rudy! You’ve got to calm down!” Snap pleaded with him. “Please, settle yourself down before you hurt yourself more!”
“Yeah, listen to him, Rudy!” Howdy said as he reached out and gestured towards Rudy. “I know you can do this. Just relax and we can help you... Please.”
“Calm yourself and everything will be all right.” Said Rapsheeba.
But nothing they said worked. If anything, it just made things worse. Rudy’s struggles increased, making it harder for Snap to hold him still. Snap wasn’t sure what they were going to do. Rudy was in a lot of pain and it didn’t seem like he was going to be able to calm himself down.
Thankfully, Mrs. Sanchez stepped up to the plate before Rudy injured himself more. She grabbed onto him, yanking him from Snap’s grasp, and pushed him into the ground. She used her superior strength to hold the struggling boy. She stared down at him with narrowed, concern-filled eyes. After a few seconds, she began to speak.
“It’s going to be okay, Rudy. You’re going to be fine.” Mrs. Sanchez said softly.
“It hurts too much! Let me go! It hurts!” Rudy snapped, turning his head from side to side. “Stop! Let me go!”
“Shh... You’ll be fine. You’re safe. Everything is going to be fine.” Cooed Mrs. Sanchez, who managed to keep her voice calm and steady despite Rudy’s thrashing and whimpers of pain.
Penny looked at Rudy sadly. She bit her lip as a few tears streamed down them. She leaned in closer and ran her fingers through his hair. “Please listen to my mom, Rudy. She knows what she’s doing. She can help you. It’ll be okay.”
Snap watched the scene in horror, unable to tear his eyes away. He looked to his left and he could see Rapsheeba and Howdy moving closer to the boy, trying their best to comfort him. Snap moved in closer as well, placing his hand on Rudy’s. He watched as the boy squirmed on the ground, feeling his heart skip a beat. First Blocky, then those zoners, now his creator? Where would Dr. Von Doktor stop? Did he even have an off switch? Did he...
Wait... Blocky... Oh no...
Snap looked over behind him. His eyes bulged at what he saw. “Blocky!”
This caused everyone to lift up their heads, save for Rudy, and stare out at where Dr. Von Doktor was. He heard a collection of gasps as everyone realized just what had happened.
Snap realized, with his blood turning to ice, that the man didn’t attack Rudy just because he was angry. He did it so that they would all be distracted so he could make his move. While he and the others tended to Rudy, Von had attacked and killed the zoner holding onto Blocky using the eraser and now the man held the unconscious green zoner in his arms. A triumphant sneer was on his face.
Snap was stunned for several seconds, his mouth wide open. The sight of the zoner he had regarded as a brother being handled in such a way was enough to make his blood heat up. Without thinking, he straightened himself up and he rushed towards Von.
“Give him back!”
Snap wasn’t alone. Hearing more footfalls, he noticed the other zoners, having been worked up enough, had started to rush towards the man as well, ignoring their wounds, a few of them even limping towards the door. He was horrified by this, but he kept his focus on trying to get Blocky back. In a few seconds, he was the first one to reach the man and he lunged at him.
Von caught him by his cape and held him up. Snap gagged and struggled in the air. He heard his friends cry out to him. The man ignored them and focused his eyes on Snap. The two stared at one another for several seconds. Snap bared his teeth at Von and tried to pull himself free. Von pulled his arm back and he threw Snap as hard as he could.
The blue and white zoner screamed as he skidded along the ground, landing painfully in a heap. He heard Rapsheeba call out to him, her footprints indicating her approach. He felt her grab onto him and help him up. Snap shook his head, trying to regain his bearings. He suddenly jerked forward when he heard several screams behind him. He looked over his shoulder. It took all his strength not to scream.
Dr. Von Doktor had used his eraser like a fucking sword, and he mercilessly sliced at the zoners, cutting off a limb and letting them bleed to death. The zoners’ screams and whimpers filled Snap’s head, filling him with horror and despair. Unable to speak, he stared at the man in shere disbelief. Everything was happening so fast. He hardly had any time to react.
“Zo long!” Dr. Von Doktor said, giving a mock salute with the eraser before rushing outside. The door slammed and there was a click sound. It took seconds for everyone to realize that they had just been locked inside the room.
sss
Penny couldn’t believe what had just happened. She watched the door, staring at it in disbelief. Just seconds ago, she and everyone else heard the click sound. The unmistakable signal that the door had been locked. They were all now trapped inside this room with no known way of getting out.
On top of that, Von had taken Blocky with him just before he left. He just...grabbed him and left. Poor Blocky... He had just gotten away from that horrid man and now he was stuck with him again. A part of her hoped he would stay unconscious so he wouldn’t have to be terrified of whatever the man was going to put him through, but another part hoped he woke up soon so he would not be defenseless against Von.
And the other zoners.. They were all killed... Except for Snap, Rapsheeba, and Howdy, the other zoners were dead. Von had finished off the rest of them, and she had no doubts in her mind that any other zoners that might have been around in the building, if at all possible, were gone. The alarm that the man had pulled would have also activated ones located in different parts of the building. All of them. Penny felt her heart sting as she realized just how little chance there was that any of the other zoners survived.
But she didn’t have time to mourn them. Right now, Rudy needed help. She felt so torn. She wanted to get up and try to open the door to help Blocky, but she also didn’t want to leave Rudy’s side. She stared down at the suffering boy, biting her lip. At the moment, her mother was trying to settle him down, but the boy kept struggling, pain deeply etched onto his face.
Her eyes rested on the bloody hole that Von had given him. It lay closer ot his left side and it was deep and red, the skin looking partially torn. From what she called when the man held the nail, it was rusty, and this caused her to gasp in horror. What if there was infection? Rudy had to get to a hospital fast, before the infection could spread far.
She held onto her friend’s hand, an attempt to comfort him. She couldn’t tear her eyes away from him. She felt her own water. She couldn’t help but feel responsible for this. Why didn’t she act sooner? Why didn’t she try harder to stop Von from hurting him? She knew she couldn’t blame herself completely; after all, it was that foul man who had done this to her friend. He was the one who had chose to do something like this. But still, she couldn’t help but feel, in a way, responsible for all of this. She couldn’t help but feel guilty.
“Penny.” She heard her mother say. “Try to stop the bleeding.”
Penny looked at the wound again. She could see it was still leaking blood out. The sight of it chilled her. Although not sterile, her own clothes would have to do. She tore off a piece of her skirt and wadded it up into a pad. She was about to apply pressure when something was brought to her attention.
“But if he was skewered...” It was Howdy who spoke. “Wouldn’t that mean there are two bleeding wounds?”
Penny’s eyes widened. Yeah, it did mean that. She couldn’t remember what the protocol was for such a thing. Should they cover up both holes or just one? If just one, which one is the appropiate to cover and which would not do them much good? Penny tried to think of what her mother told her, but unfortunately, she couldn’t think of anything. In her panic, she had forgotten.
“We need to figure something out fast!” Rapsheeba said nervously.
“Rudy! Bucko!” Snap, who had recovered from Von’s attack, rushed back over to them. He knelt down beside Rudy, looking down at his pain etched face. “Speak to me!”
Rudy opened up one eye. He stared over at Snap. His mind clouded by pain, his arms restrained by her mother to ensure he didn’t hurt himself, Rudy expressed his fear another way. He bared his teeth at Snap and let out a low growl. “D-Don’t...touch...m-me...”
Snap’s face flashed with hurt. “Rudy...it’s me. Don’t you recognize me?”
“It’s the pain. It’s starting to take its toll on him.” Penny heard her mom say. “He needs to be restrained so we can help him.” She looked down at Penny. “We’ll focus on the hole on his stomach. We need to keep him on his back so he can breathe.” The woman turned her eyes towards the zoners. “I want you all to do exactly what I saw. Is that understood?”
Snap, Rapsheeba, and Howdy nodded their heads.
“Good.” She looked at Snap. “Hold down his right arm.” She looked at Rapsheeba. “And you, his left.” Her eyes turned to Howdy. “You, try to restrain his head as best as you can. We don’t want him trying to bite anyone.”
Penny felt her heart skip a beat at this. Bite... Just like she and Rudy had bitten each other... The very mention of the word was enough to sting her heart, and bring back uncomfortable memories.
The zoners looked uncomfortable as well. She could not blame them. The idea of Rudy being in so much pain and so desperate that he’d likely resort to biting was unsettling. She couldn’t even trust him to remain calm enough not to do that. Pain could drive anyone mad, and with his arms and legs being restrained, it was the only weapon he had left.
Penny watched as her mom moved towards Rudy’s legs. “I’ll hold down the boy’s legs so he can’t kick anyone.” The vet’s gaze fell upon Penny. “Apply pressure to his wound. Be gentle, and be prepared. He might lurch from the pain, but don’t let up. We need to stop the bleeding.”
Penny nodded her head. She pushed aside the uncomfortable memory as she turned her attention to the open, bleeding wound. She watched as her friend squirmed on the ground, trying to get himself free. Poor Rudy... He was in so much pain... And there was so much blood... The fact that Rudy was still alive did bring some comfort; none of his vital blood vessels had been stricken.
Penny sucked in a deep breath and she placed the torn cloth against his bloody hole. The boy’s eyes immediately widened and he let out a scream, his struggling increasing.
“No! Hold still, Rudy! This is for your own good!” Snap said.
“It’ll be over quickly. We promise!” Howdy said, trying to sound as reassuring as possible.
Rapsheeba nodded her head as she tightened her grip. “Just hang in there, Rudy. Everything will be okay.”
Penny felt horrible, knowing that her action was increasing Rudy’s suffering. She couldn’t let up too much, though. The bleeding had to be stopped. She whispered soft, comforting words to him as she continued to apply pressure. “It’s okay, Rudy... It’ll be over soon. You’ll feel much better. You’ll see.”
sss
Blocky opened up his eyes slowly. He let out a groan, a pounding headache spreading through his skull. He tried to rub it, but his arms wouldn’t move. He was just too tired, in too much pain to do much of anything. His vision also reflected his pain; everything was just so blurry.
He was so hungry. It felt as if he hadn’t eaten in days. His mouth felt a little dry, as though he hadn’t drank any water either. His stomach churned and stung as his brain desperately tried to make him eat food. But there was little he could do about that. He was just so tired...
He tried to remember what had happened. Where was he? What happened to him? How long had he been asleep? Why did he have this headache? Why did he have any of these body aches? Why did he feel as though he had been a sleep for a very long time? He tried to speak, tried to signal to someone around here to come over and fill him in, but all that would come out were some groans.
He was laying against something hard and cold. He couldn’t make out what it was. His vision hadn’t yet been restored. He could tell he was in some place kinda dark, but it wasn’t excessively so. There was still some light, but despite that, he was having a bit of a hard time seeing his surroundings, to make out any details to identify his location.
He tried to jerk himself to one side to help himself climb to his feet. And what was when he was suddenly wracked in horrific pain. His eyes bulging, tears of pain forming in them, he dropped onto his back once more. He gripped his side, his body twisting and writhing in pain. Oh dear gawd, what had happened to him...?
“I zee you are awake now.” A cold voice said. “I wouldn’t move too much if I were you. You could hurt yourzelf more.”
Blocky froze immediately, his eyes bulging in horror. That voice... That horrible, chilling voice.. He had heard it before. His mind immediately flashed several memories, uncomfortable horrifying memories of this one particular man hurting him. The one that was responsible for him being in this mess.
He looked up at the source of the voice. He could see a shape coming into view. He watched carefully as his wobbly vision slowly came into focus. It took several seconds and multiple blinking of his eyes, but soon he could see who it was that had spoken to him. He felt his heart nearly stop as he realized who it was.
Dr. Von Doktor smirked down at him. “Did you mizz me? I know I mizzed you...”
Blocky immediately began to struggle frantically. He let out several cries of fear. He fought against his own physical pain as he tried to get away. He didn’t get far before the man grabbed onto him and covered his mouth. His cries were muffled as he jerked his head from side to side. But it was no use. The lack of adequate food, water, and the presence of pain caused the rectangular zoner to stop struggling.
Von lowered his head and glared into Blocky’s eyes. “We’re going on a little trip. I need you to be az quiet az pozzible.” Blocky flinched as he felt the man’s hot breath hit his face. “If you give me any trouble...” His voice lowered into a hiss. “Well...I juzt hope you aren’t too attached to life...”
Blocky’s eyes widened in horror at this. All instinct was telling him to struggle, but he managed to keep himself still.
The man stared down at him, tilting his head to one side. “Can I truzt zat you will be zilent?”
Blocky gave a few soft muffles, nodding his head frantically. Von smiled at this and released him. Blocky took in a few quick breaths. His heart began to race against his chest as he felt the man pet him, his hand moving along his forehead and the top of his head. He stared up at him in fear.
“Zat iz a good little animal. Zo long az you continue to be cooperative...” The man caressed his cheek, making him shudder. “You will be juzt fine.”
Blocky wasn’t sure just how fine he would be.
|
|
|
Need
Feb 9, 2015 18:13:49 GMT -5
Post by Bluedramon on Feb 9, 2015 18:13:49 GMT -5
Chapter 36: Reveals
Sometimes the best way to help someone is to betray them.
sss
No.. It couldn’t be true. It wasn’t possible. Tilly sifted through her thoughts rapidly, trying to think of something else that made sense. Anything else that would be more comforting.
But no such thing happened. All she was left with was this...this horrid conclusion. She couldn’t shake the thoughts out of her mind, of what if, of what she could have done to prevent this. There was so much that she could have done, so many ways this could have gone that wouldn’t have resulted in this... But still it happened, and there was nothing she could do to reverse time and fix it.
Rudy, Penny, and Inez were all...missing.
She felt a lump in her throat as the thought repeated itself in her head over and over. She wanted it to be some kind of mistake. She hoped that someone would bring her good news, and show her that they were all right. Yet no such thing happened.
She, her sister, and Joe had all journeyed to Inez’s home. The decision was made after some more time passed with no word from them. Further attempts to contact the vet otherwise were useless, leading to no results. They had also tried to call some of the neighbors up, but they reported not seeing the woman leaving, indicating she was still home.
When they arrived, these claims seemed to be correct. Inez’s home did not look abandoned at first. The familiar yellow vehicle was still there, parked in the driveway. But when they got closer, they began to see signs that something wasn’t right. Or rather, hear it as well.
The animals were worked up. They were quite energetic and came up as far as their enclosures were allowed. They were staring at them expectantly. She and the others realized that the animals were very hungry and thirsty, and looking at where these supplies were kept, there was no indication that they had been fed at their regular time at this hour. This was strange; Inez was usually right on top of this and was quite strict with her schedule. It wasn’t like her to miss out on it.
And it wasn’t like she was late coming home. The vehicle was still here. She couldn’t be at the store like they had thought. And she surely wouldn’t walk to town either. Not with all those animals she had to take care of. They couldn’t imagine her letting Rudy and Penny walking to town on their own either; she would keep them at her place.
Fear already rose up inside the three humans. Thoughts raced through their head as they looked at one another, realizing what this probably meant. But they didn’t want to jump to conclusions yet. Maybe something else had went on. Maybe everything was still all right. They kept looking.
Tilly, Millie, and Joe searched the house from top to bottom. They looked around at each room, scowering through the building for any sign of them. They called out their names, cupping their hands to their mouths to raise their volume. Even Sophie tried as hard as she could. She sometimes would see her daughter running around, zipping by as she desperately called out for her cousin. Each cry grew more and more sad, making Tilly’s heart twist as she realized what this had to mean.
After about an hour of searching, double checking and rechecking, they all realized that they had to face facts. There was nothing else that it could be. The horrible truth was that their loved ones were missing, and they had no idea where to begin to look.
Tilly sat in the couch next to her sister, her body leaned back, head tilted upwards she stared at the ceiling. Her mind raced as the full realization of what had taken place struck her. She was unable to keep her mind clear, and she was constantly bombarded by multiple questions. She kept asking herself how she could have let this happen, why didn’t she do something sooner, why didn’t she try harder, and many more.
She searched her mind for something Rudy said. She tried to remember anything that he told her that might be helpful. But unfortunately, the terror of what happened pushed much of what he said out of her mind. If he had told her anything important, then the fact that she didn’t take it seriously enough at the time made it easy for her intense emotions in the moment to overwrite it. She feared she would not regain those bits of memory, and she could only work on what she knew.
The one thing that she was able to remember was that the reporter, Terry Bouffant, had been obsessed with ChalkZone. The very same world that her nephew had been going to. The same place that she had promised him she’d never tell his parents about.
The fact that Terry was interested in this world likely made her an enemy of Rudy, who had been protecting it. While Tilly did not fully understand why her nephew would do this, she decided it was best to respect his choice. But she knew that Terry would hold no such reservations; she had little reason to care about Rudy. And didn’t she try to ‘interview’ him and Penny a few times in the past?
She shook the thoughts out of her head. No, Terry wouldn’t do something like that. She was greedy yes, but not to the same degree was, say, Vinnie Raton, nor was she stupid. She wouldn’t jeopardize everything just for the sake of hurting or kidnapping one child, let alone two, and a woman. And even Vinnie wouldn’t go that far.
But what else could there be? Who else would have the motivation and the intelligence to pull off the kidnapping? She couldn’t think of anyone else. Terry did have reason enough to go after Rudy and try to force the information out of him. And with how she had been acting lately, and some of the crazy things she said, would it be that much of a stretch for her to become desperate enough to try to pry information out in a less....legal way?
And yet... She couldn’t help but doubt Terry’s involvement on some level. Something about it just felt...wrong. She was smart, she can give her that. But still, something felt...not right. She found it hard to believe that Terry would be smart enough to pull a kidnapping of this calibur, of taking three people without anyone noticing.
So what would have happened? Who else could have been involved? Oh if only she could remember something Rudy had told her. But she still couldn’t remember, and she wasn’t even sure it was because Rudy did tell her and she forgot, or if he didn’t tell her this and she was trying to conjure up a fake memory, which was possible. But the fact that she didn’t know caused a headache to form and she found herself clutching her head, gritting her teeth.
Her sister took notice of this and swiveled her head over. “What is it?” Her voice was cautious, laced in sadness. “Did you think of something?”
Tilly let out a sigh and shook her head. “No... I thought I did, but I...” She closed her eyes and turned her head way. “No. I’m sorry.”
Millie’s face contorted in more sadness. “It’s...all right. We’re all stumped.” She lowered her head and closed her eyes. “I just..can’t believe that this happened.”
“It’s okay, Millie. We’ll find them.” Joe said, trying to be as comforting as possible. “You’ll see.”
Millie smiled up at her husband, but she didn’t look all that comforted. She let out a sigh and lowered her head once more. Her eyes faced towards the ground, but it appeared as though she were looking at nothing. Her eyes had something of a vacant look in them. Well not fully vacant. Tilly could still see the spark of haunting in them. A look that only those who had lost a child could truly understand.
Tilly gritted her teeth as she looked away. She shut her eyes tightly, unable to fully let go fo the guilt she had started to feel. She knew she was purposely withholding information from her sister. Information that could help her better understand what happened. It was a terrible truth that she wished she could change. But she had promised Rudy that she wouldn’t say a word. She couldn’t betray his trust. She...
But what of her sister? And Joe? Was it really right to hold this information back during this time? With what was happening? It would be different if nothing big was going on and they were all at home, going about their lives as normal. But now? When they were all missing? And her sister and her sister’s husband had no idea who would have taken them? That didn’t exactly bode very well.
She looked down at her own daughter. Sophie was laying against her. The usually cheerful girl looked depressed. Occassionally, she’d look up and stare out hopefully, likely waiting for Rudy to show up. But when he didn’t, she’d just say and lower her head.
The sight of Sophie like this made her heart twist. Tilly could tell just how much her daughter was hurting from not seeing Rudy. She had all but forgotten about their little spat earlier, and now all she wanted was to have Rudy back, to be with him, to play with him. Now he wasn’t here, and she couldn’t understand why.
Seeing her daughter reminded her of how she would feel if she were missing. It reminded her of a parent’s love and how much they’d worry if their child were gone. It was because of that, she had started to have doubts of withholding such important information.
Only Tilly understood the most likely reason. Only she could deliver the news that may help them take further action.
She narrowed her eyes. There was no choice. She knew what she had to do. She could only hope that Rudy would forgive her when they find him. Or if they find him...
Tilly turned her head towards her sister. She placed her hand on her shoulder and gently shook her. Her sister let out a soft sniffle as she turned her head. Tilly felt her heart twist further when she saw the tear stains on her sister’s cheeks. Her sister had tried so hard to keep her emotions in check and now that was failing.
Joe didn’t look much better. Though he hadn’t cried much yet, she could still see a strong sadness in his eyes, and she could see just how hard it was for him to keep himself composed. As with his wife, he stared at her, waiting for her to speak.
Tilly hesitated for a moment. She wasn’t sure how to go about this, or how to word anything. A part of her feared what Rudy might think of her should he ever find out. But...this had to be done. He was in trouble, and his parents had the right to know what might be going on. Taking in a deep breath, mentally preparing herself for whatever backlash she might get, whether from her sister or nephew or from Joe, and she began to speak.
“I..I have something I need to tell you guys...”
At this, Joe and Millie looked at each other. They stared at one another in confusion, and then looked back at Tilly.
“I just...hope that you two will understand.”
Joe and Millie frowned in confusion. For the time being, their sadness had faded away as uncertainty took over. They stared at Tilly in silence for a few seconds. Tilly paused, feeling a stronger sense of guilt when she saw the looks in their eyes.
“What..what do you mean?” Joe asked.
Millie stared at her sister in the eyes. “What are you talking about?”
Tilly closed her eyes and looked away. “Well..you see...”
She began to recount Rudy’s story.
sss
Penny stared at Rudy sympathetically. She watched as he squirmed on the ground, trying in vein to get away from the agony. Even with Snap and Rapsheeba holding him down, he was still managing to move a little, his head jerking from one side to the other. It was an uncomfortable, horrible sight to behold, and unfortunately, there was little they could do about it.
Her mom hadn’t been able to find any useful chemicals in this room, and what she did find was not labeled. She was not about to take chances and risk hurting Rudy move. So she refused to use them. This meant that Rudy had no painkillers to help soften the blow, and he was forced to lay there in shere agony. At least the tight bandages helped to allievate some of the bleeding. But still...
“Ahhh! Make it stop! Please!”
Penny whipped her head around when she heard Rudy screaming. Her pupils shrank as she watched him writhe more violently on the ground. He had managed to toss Snap away and Rapsheeba was now laying across him, trying to use her weight to hold him down. This didn’t last very long and Rudy kicked her away.
“Rudy! Stop!” Penny shouted as she started to rush over. “You’ll...!”
Her mother beat her to the punch. The woman closed the gap much faster. Just like before, she grabbed onto the boy’s shoulders and pressed him down. She kept holding him even as the boy screamed and cried, his arms flailing at her in desperation. One of the hands struck her arm, the nails making small, but painful cuts. Her mother flinched, but still held on.
When Penny saw him try again, she immediately rushed over, resuming her charge. She grabbed onto the boy’s left arm. She held on tightly, pushing it into the ground. She applied more pressure, but then suddenly she was stopped when Rudy let out a scream and his thrashing increased.
Penny realized that she had accidentally applied pressure to the bite wound. A wave of guilt rushed through her as she realized this, and her grip on the boy loosened up. This turned out to be a mistake when Rudy pulled his arm free and struck her across her face. She let out a scream as she was knocked back.
“Buckette!” Snap rushed to her side and knelt down beside her. “Are you okay?!”
Penny let out a soft groan. “Y-Yeah...I’m fine...” Penny pushed herself up with one hand, rubbing her face with the other. She felt a slight indention from partially torn skin. She looked down at the wound. Thankfully, it was quite shallow, and there were only tiny specks of blood.
Penny turned her attention back towards her mother. The woman was still holding down Rudy. The way her eyes were narrowed and her teeth were bared tightly suggested that she was having some trouble with the boy. This didn’t at all surprise Penny. Rudy’s thrashes were getting worse.
And how could she blame him either? The wound in his stomach might be treated, but the pain was still present. The boy was trying so hard to get away from it, and they could not help him with the pain. There was no medicine that they could give him. The poor boy was going to have to suffer through the shere agony of it all, with no hope of escape. The mere thought of that chilled Penny’s blood. There’s...there’s got to be some way that they could help him.
Penny turned her attention towards the door. She narrowed her eyes as she looked at the locking mechanism. That was the one thing holding them back. That was the only reason they couldn’t get out of here. If Von hadn’t locked them in, they could take Rudy to another room with the right supplied and better treat his injury. Instead, they were stuck in here, and she had no idea when Von would come back. Or if he would come back...
It wasn’t just Rudy who was in danger either. The zoners in ChalkZone were in danger as well. Blocky, too. He had been taken by that horrid man, dragged with to wherever the man decided to take him. She had no idea if the man was going to do more experimentations on Blocky, if he planned on killing him, if he planned on using him as bait... The only thing that she did know for certain was that he didn’t take him just to let him go.
They all had to get out of here and fast. The longer they stayed in here, the closer they were letting Dr. Von Doktor get to victory. If they allow him to succeed, then it was only the beginning of the end for ChalkZone. The horrible things that would follow.... She didn’t want to imagine them.
But how would they get out with the door locked? Rapsheeba, Snap, and Howdy might be able to get out in 2D mode, but even then, they couldn’t open the door once they were out. And leaving them out would only make them vulnerable to Von. Even the act of trying to find that chalkboard with the portal was too dangerous. What if Von were expecting them and was waiting for them? Or set up some kind of trap for when they attempted? It wouldn’t be that hard to set up a water-based trap for them. Not much need for caution since water did not hurt him.
But Snap, Howdy, and Rapsheeba... They wouldn’t be so lucky..
“Whoa! Hold on!” Howdy’s cry brought Penny out of her thoughts. The puppet was hanging onto Rudy’s head, which was jerking even more. “Please hold still! Calm down! Everything will be...”
Penny flinched when Rudy jerked his head to one side, using enough force to knock the zoner away from him. Howdy let out a scream as he sailed through the air and hit against Penny. She cradled him in her arms, staring down at him with concern.
“Are you okay?” Penny asked.
Howdy rubbed his head and shook it as if to regain his bearings. “For the most part.” He looked over at where Rudy was. “What are we going to do? He won’t calm down.”
“Pain makes it hard for anyone to relax.” Rapsheeba said. Her eyes held nothing but sympathy for Rudy. “Poor kid...”
“I wish there was something we could do help him. Oh if only we had some kind of medicine... Even a few over-the-counter painkillers would do wonders for him.” Snap said sadly.
Penny nodded in agreement. “The only way I can see us reducing his pain is if we knock him out with a rock. But that would not be a good idea.” She shook her head slowly. “That would only make his condition worse.” She stared at her friends and then looked at Rudy. “As much as I hate the idea, all we can do now is wait it out and hope for the best.”
A loud scream from Rudy chilled their blood. They stared in horror as Rudy’s eyes bulged open wider, Penny’s mom doing what she can to hold him still. Penny and the zoners looked at each other nervously, their hearts twisting up inside their chests.
“I don’t know how much I like the idea of waiting...” Snap said, biting his lip.
“Me neither...” Howdy spoke softly. His body shook from the emotion all around him. “There has to be something that we can do...”
“It seems about all we can do is comfort him.” Said Rapsheeba.
Penny nodded her head. Rapsheeba was right. Even if they couldn’t stop the pain, they should at least try to comfort him. This meant getting close to his thrashing body, but they didn’t have a choice. They needed to be close to him, to be able to touch him, comfort him. He needed them right now. He was always there for them. Now they needed to do the same for him.
The group of four walked cautiously over towards Rudy. Penny watched as her mom continued to hold the boy down. His legs were kicking out frantically, and his hands were pushed against her arms, his nails digging in. Penny saw a look of pain in her mother’s eyes, but still she held on. She and her zoner friends took position by Rudy, each in a different location.
Penny was the first one to speak.
“Rudy, I know how much it hurts... But please, don’t squirm around like this. You will only make it worse. Please Rudy, it pains us to see you like this. Please...please try to relax. You’ll be okay. We promise.”
Penny reached down and rubbed her hand along Rudy’s arm gently. She was careful to avoid the bite wound that was on the arm. She then gently grasped his hand and pried it from her mother’s arm, pulling back the digits as she did so. She allowed Rudy to grab her arm. She flinched, but held her ground. She merely used her other arm to continue to caress this one. She listened to his helpless whimpers, feeling her heart clench.
“Shh... It’s going to be okay, Rudy.” She whispered softly as she stared down at him. Rudy opened up one eye and looked at her. She nearly gasped when she saw just how pain-filled it was. “You’ll be fine. I know it hurts. But you’ve got to relax. It’ll only hurt worse the more you struggle. Shhh...it’s okay...”
She and her friends did what they could to comfort Rudy. They spoke as gently as they could, even as the boy let out a few more screams of pain. They kept speaking softly to him, working together to try to calm him down.
sss
“You...you what...?” Millie whispered softly.
“How could you do that?” Joe was just as shocked.
Tilly lowered her head in shame. She would have loved to tell them otherwise. Alas, she could not. All she could do was stare at them sadly and nod her head slowly. “I’m not proud of it...”
“Well I should hope not!” Millie hissed, anger laced on her voice. “How could you hurt my son?! Your own nephew?!” Joe didn’t say a word. He simply shared his wife’s glare, staring at Tilly with a great intensity she rarely got from him.
Tilly had been recounting the story of what had happened. She had only wanted to tell small bits, but other things flowed out of her mouth, even when she didn’t mean for them. And one of them was confessing to her sister that, after she discovered Rudy’s secret, she had slapped him out of anger. Needless to say, the reaction her sister gave was expected and understandable.
She hadn’t even fully explained her discovery yet. She did not give full details of ChalkZone. She had only mentioned she found something very strange on the chalkboard and that she had confronted Rudy about it, and that he had been hiding it for a long time. She had started to get into what it was to help them get a better idea of just why she reacted the way she did. But she didn’t get very far when her sister and her husband blew up in her face.
“We trusted you, Tilly! We let you stay here because we thought you would be able to take care of our son! But you hurt him... You struck him and hurt him!” Millie snarled at her sister. Her expression was filled with hurt and betrayal. Tilly looked at her sadly, not bothering to speak up. “And what makes it worse, other than the fact that you’re my sister, but you have Sophie there too!” She held her hand out to gesture to the little toddler. “You wouldn’t do that to your own daughter, would you?”
“What?!” Tilly wailed. She shook her head rapidly. “No! Of course not!” How could her sister even suggest such a horrible thing?
“Then why did you do it to our boy?” Joe asked, narrowing his eyes. “You once told us that he was like a son to you.” He folded his arms against his chest. “Well you’ve got a funny way of showing it...”
Tilly sighed softly, lowering her head in shame. She couldn’t blame them for being angry. They had every right to be. She had hurt their son. It may have been an accident, but that didn’t really change much. She was the one who lost her temper. She was the one who initiated the attack. She should have been more careful. She should have controlled herself more. Instead, she let her emotion get the better of her and she just...hit Rudy. She could still see his hurt look staring back at her...
She tried her best not to dwell on it too much. She had apologized to Rudy and he had accepted her apology. They had mended things between each other the best that they could. She would continue to remain guilt-ridden for a while, but at least she knew that Rudy had forgiven her.
Right now, she had to focus on continuing the story. There was more that she needed to tell them. More that they needed to know. She hadn’t even gotten the more important parts of her story yet. She still had to tell them about ChalkZone, despite her promise to Rudy. They needed to know so that they were better able to find him and help him. Perhaps there was another way, but in the moment, she could not find one.
“There’s still more I need to tell you.” Tilly said. “So can you please let me continue?”
“Why should we? Do you think we want to listen to more of you beating up our son?” Joe snarled, baring his teeth.
Tilly felt her heart twist. “N-No... That’s not what I...” Her voice trailed off as she stared at Millie and Joe. Their harsh glares made it difficult for her to say another word. She wished they would give her a chance to explain more. She wished they wouldn’t let their anger get the better of them. There were more going on than they realized. They...
“I should report you for child abuse.” Millie said, her voice icy cold.
Tilly’s heart froze at this. She stared at her sister in shock. She tried to speak, tried to respond, but no words would come out. All she could do was mumble desperately, trying in vain to say something. But there was nothing more than silence.
After a few long, tense moments, Millie gave a sigh. She shut her eyes and placed a hand over her face. “But...you’re still my sister. I don’t know if I would be able to do that to you.”
Tilly smiled. “I...”
“But I could.”
Both women turned to Joe. The man’s harsh glare never left Tilly’s sights. Tilly shuddered. The man’s glare felt like the closest thing to a laser beam being shot out at her. It felt as though something was weighing down on her, preventing her from moving.
Her sister, though still having a frown on her face, was looking at her husband with some instance of surprise in those eyes of hers. She didn’t say a word just yet. She just looked at Joe as if he had lost his mind. The man gave no such indication. He looked ready to run towards the phone to dial the number for the police. In fact, if Millie weren’t holding onto his arm, she was certain that’s exactly what he would do.
“Joe...” Millie started to say. “Don’t.”
Joe turned to glare at his wife. “Are you kidding me?! She attacked our son! Aren’t you..”
“Angry? Yes, I’m furious. She’s my sister. Don’t you think I feel hurt discovering that she attacked our only son?” Millie said. She glared over at Tilly, causing ice to go through her heart. She then gave a sigh and her frown lessened. “But she’s still my sister, and I’m sure she’s really sorry about what she did.” She looked back at her sister. “Aren’t you?”
Tilly didn’t waste any time and nodded her head. “Yes, of course I am. I never meant to hit him. I let my anger gain control of me, and I am disgusted by that. I broke down after I realize what I did, and I apologized to him. He forgave me. We patched things up. Trust me, Millie and Joe. I would never ever do something like that on purpose. I will see to it that it won’t happen again.”
Sophie, who had a little understanding of what was being said, held onto her mother. “No go! No go!”
Millie’s expression softened up when she saw Sophie cling to Tilly. Slowly, half of her mouth ticked into a very faint smile. “Oh sweetie... It’ll be okay.”
Sophie didn’t look like she believed her. Tilly grunted as Sophie jumped further into her arms, pressing her head against her. She held Sophie close to her and whispered soft words to her. She did her best to reassure the little girl that everything was going to be okay. She looked over at Joe.
The man stared at her intently at first. The glare was still on his face. Then he looked down at Sophie. As he stared at the little girl, it seemed to get into his mind just how Sophie might feel if he jailed her mother. Slowly, his expression softened up, his facial muscles relaxing. He continued to stare at Sophie for a few more moments, his mouth partially open. Then the shut his mouth tightly and turned his head away.
“Okay, fine...” Joe growled softly. “I won’t call.” He turned his attention back to Tilly. “Go on... Continue your story.”
“Thank you.” Tilly said as she smiled at the two parents. They did not smile back. Her own faded away and she cleared her throat. “Now, as I was saying, Rudy wanted me to keep it a secret. But I..”
“Whoa whoa...” Joe waved his hand frantically in front of him. “Promised not to tell us what?”
“I don’t think you got fully into that detail yet.” Millie pointed out.
Tilly lowered her gaze. “Oh yeah...” She looked back at them. “I was just getting to that detail when...”
“Oh just tell us already!” Joe snapped at her. Tilly cringed back. Mille shot a glare at her husband. The man flinched at this. He made an effort to speak more softly. “I mean...can you please tell us...?”
Tilly couldn’t believe what she was about to do. She couldn’t believe that she was really going to betray Rudy like this. She told herself over and over again she had no choice. He was in trouble and she needed to tell her sister and her husband about it. If she didn’t, they would never understand any of her suggestions, and may write them off as nothing.
The next words she would say would either shatter what they knew about the world or make them even angrier. She sucked in a deep breath, preparing to deliver the statement and await their reaction.
“Do you remember Terry Bouffant’s rant about a fabled chalk world?” Tilly asked. At their nod, she continued. “Well...it’s real.”
“What...?” Millie asked softly as her and her husband’s eyes widened in shock.
“And Rudy has been going to it for two years.”
sss
Blocky couldn’t stop shivering. He couldn’t tear his eyes away from the man standing before him. The man looked so twisted, the accent of the light increasing this, casting dark shadows on the man’s face and different parts of his body. The small zoner would have struggled if he could, but he was too frozen in fear to do anything.
He had a hard time wrapping his mind around this. How could this have happened? How did he get here? How did he not remember being carried away by this vile man? Blocky had little to go on, and at the moment, it didn’t really matter to him exactly how all of this had happened. Right now, he was more interested in one thing: getting away.
But how was he going to get out of this? His body was too wracked in pain, his mind too frozne in fear, to do much of anything. He could also feel some cold shackles against his arms and legs. He had little room to manuever, and twisting around wouldn’t help too much.
And now, there was yet another obstacle getting in his way. Something that took him a little while to realize.
They were now in ChalkZone.
A part of him was elated. He was glad to finally be back on familiar territory. Even the act of breathing ChalkZone’s air was enough to help him feel a little better. But that faded away quickly when something else dawned on his mind. Since this was ChalkZone, it meant that he could not use his 2D powers to escape.
But it also meant something else. And it caused his blood to turn to ice. He hoped that this man would never know of this, but if he had taken him into ChalkZone, then chances were...he already knew...
The man could draw whatever he needed now. He could create any kind of torture device and use it on him if he so wished. On top of that, the man was now free to use any kind of fluid on him. This meant that he could test certain chemicals on him by drawing a bottle filled with the stuff and forcing him to drink it. He could also perform exploratory surgery on him after rendering him unconscious. The possibilities were endless.
And so were the horrors that swept through his mind and body. He could feel his shivering increase as he stared at the man in fear. He hoped and prayed that this man wouldn’t go that far. He hoped that the man would be at least sensible and not do anything that would endanger his life, or the lives of any other zoner that he may decide to trap.
“P-Please...why are you doing this...?” Blocky knew it was pointless to ask. Through his pain-ridden mind, he recalled that the man cared little about the pain that he caused to a zoner. Still he felt like he needed to ask. “Why can’t you just let me go...?”
Dr. Von Doktor approached him. He circled the platform that the zoner was strapped down into. Blocky tried to lift up his head to look, but he wound up irritating his wound, causing him to yelp and he stopped trying. He moved his pupils around, doing what he could to keep an eye on him. A few times, the man went out of his sight range, and his body tensed up at that.
It wasn’t much of a relief when he could see him either. He kept looking at him, waiting for him to make a move against him. Waiting to be struck, waiting to be hurt, waited to be experimented on.
Then at last, the man stopped circling him, and positioned himself behind him. The green zoner struggled to look at him. He squirmed on the platform, ignoring the pain as he twisted himself from side to side just to get a good look at the man. All he was able to do was make out some color and blurred shapes in his peripherial vision. That did little to help him feel better. Then he felt pressure around his shoulder and he jolted. He quickly realized that the man had grabbed onto his shoulder.
“Please...what do you plan on doing with me...?” The rectangular zoner asked. A few tears formed in his eyes. “What are you going to do to m-me..?”
This time, Von responded. “Oh not much, really. For now. I haven’t yet dezided what I want to do.” The man’s grip on his shoulder tightened slightly. Blocky winced at this. “Now zat we are in ChalkZone, zere’z zo much more I can do wiz you. You know, my draztic fleeing really did pay off. I should have come here much zooner. I no longer feel zo...limited.”
Blocky felt his heart skip a beat this. He let out a few small whimpers as he watched the man walk out to his side. He towered over him, sneering down at his small form. His eyes, it felt like he was staring straight into his soul. Those eyes, they were filled with so many hidden promises, and none of them were good.
His mind raced when he saw the man lift up a the magic chalk, the ends sparkling. Normally, he didn’t mind this, but the fact that the chalk was being wielded by someone who wanted to hurt him, that made the sparkling look much more ominous, foreboding. A warning to what was about to come.
“Here..juzt imagine what I could do. I wanted to ztudy your body in full, and here I can.”
Blocky’s face paled at this. He wanted to speak, but he could only manage more whimpering. Please no... He didn’t want this... What did he do to deserve this...?
The man’s smile grew more twisted. “I could inject you wiz zomezing zo I can prozeed wizout problem. I could tezt all kindz of ztuff on you. I have abzolutely no limits here.” The man tilted his head, tapping his chin thoughtfully with the chalk. “I wonder what I should do firzt. Should I vivizect you, zee your internal organz? Should I do more extensive tezting of your skin? Should I figure out your digeztive zyztem?”
Blocky tried to shake his head. “N-No...please...”
“Zorry, but you don’t get to decide. I do.” Von said with a sneer.
Blocky whimpered at this. He shut his eyes and awaited the pain. At least if he had his eyes closed, he could try to partially block out what was happening. He braced himself for whatever pain the main was going to inflict upon him.
But when nothing happened, he felt a pang of confusion. He opened up his eyes and looked up, seeing that the man hadn’t moved from his spot. At the moment, he was rubbing his chin, his eyes pointed upwards in a thoughtful manner. Blocky clenched his teeth. What was the man up to?
After a few moments, the scientist said, “But...I zink I will keep you alive longer. I don’t really need to use you anymore for my experimentz.” He stared at the magic chalk, his eyes flashing with something that Blocky could not explain nor enjoyed. “Wiz ziz, I can create my own zpecimenz..”
Realizing the full impact of what this meant, Blocky couldn’t help but gasp in horror. The man was going off the deep end now. Rudy, Penny, Snap, the others... They had to hurry.
sss
“What? Are you crazy? We can’t do that!”
“Why not?”
“It’s too dangerous!”
“Well do you have any ideas?”
Rudy let out a soft groan as the voices plagued his head. He turned his head to head side, gritting his teeth. He couldn’t see anything, but that’s to be expected with his eyes shut. But he couldn’t open them. He was just too tired for some reason. He was so exhausted and he didn’t know why.
He tried to block out the voices. He tried to concentrate on sleeping. But that became a difficult task, if not impossible. He continued to hear them spout out words over and over. Sometimes they would make sense. Other times, they were just so darn confusing. It was as if they were speaking a foreign tongue. Complicating matters was how echoey the voices seemed at times. The thought would have chilled his spine if he were more aware of what was going on and where he was.
All that he was aware of was being in a room with lights that seemed, for some odd reason, too bright for him. He wasn’t sure why. The lights were preventing him from getting a good look around. That was just another reason to add onto his overall tiredness, giving him more of a reason to just go to sleep.
But something was preventing him from doing so. He wasn’t even sure if he could explain it. There was something in his mind telling him not to sleep, that he would be in a lot of trouble if he did. There was some kind of weird sensation in his stomach. He wasn’t sure what was causing the burning. The feeling was familiar, as if he had felt this way before. And it was rather unpleasant.
Yet, despite that, he was not able to identify the emotion. It was as if his mind was too tired to be bothered with it. As a result, he was feeling something rather unusual, perplexing, almost scary, yet he was unable to appropriately react to it.
And he didn’t find anything strange about this at all. He just wanted to sleep.
“Look I’m telling you it’s the only way! Otherwise we’ll be trapped here and who knows what Von is going to do once he gets there!”
“You mean if he gets there!”
But the voices certainly weren’t going to help. They kept echoing in his mind, bantering back and voice. Odd thing was, the voices sounded the same. They were so distorted and warped, it resulted in this. For Rudy, it sounded as if the same person were speaking and arguing amongst thesmelves. All fine and good, but did they really have to be so loud?
Rudy attempted again to block them out. He curled up on the ground and pulled his arms over his head, attempting to block out the sound. His hands pressed against his ears firmly, hoping to try to filter out at least some of the sound so he could sleep.
“Well I... Oh no, Rudy don’t do that!”
Rudy opened up one eye. He looked over at where the voice came from. A blurry shape amongst the bright light was heading towards him. He couldn’t tell who it was, if it was anyone that he knew. He recognized some hint of concern on the voice, but it was so distorted and distant that he couldn’t tell.
“You’re going to hurt yourself if you do that!”
“Please!” Another figure came into view. This one seemed shorter, though not by a whole lot. “Get yourself onto your back! You can’t lay on your side like that!”
Rudy wasn’t sure what the voices were talking about. He was feeling just fine. He just needed to curl up and....
Suddenly, without warning, there was an unusual sensation creeping along his side. It was gradual, moving as though it were some kind of snake or serpent. He thought it was strange, but didn’t think anything of it at first. He ignored the frantic voices and began to shut his eyes.
That only lasted a few seconds. The sensation rapidly grew more distressing, uncomfortable. His eyes could not remain closed and he ended up lifting his head. The sensation was rapidly growing more and more unbearable, then it became sharper, and he seethed through his clenched teeth.
And then came the screams.
“Ahhhh!”
“Hold him still!”
“Oh man, I thought we had calmed him down already!”
“Do it again!”
Oh gawd, the pain... Where was it all coming from? Why was his stomach feeling as though it was on fire? Why did it feel as though someone took a sword and stuck it through there? The boy found himself squirming on the ground, unable to stop. He turned his head from one side to the other, constantly letting out screams and cries of pain. He was still unaware of his surroundings. He still didn’t know who was here with him. All that he knew was that he was in pain and that he had to get out of here now.
Then to add to his fear, he felt something grabbing onto him. Something warm yet firm. His limbs were being pinned down at his sides. He let out a scream of terror. It was then he realized what he was feeling before. It was fear and apprehension. Was this the reason why?
He felt something brush up beside him. With his arms restrained, instincts told him to use the remaining thing available. Rudy struck out with his head blindly, snapping his jaws at whatever was closest to him. He hit something. Weird texture but fleshy. He bit down hard.
“Ow! Rudy! Stop! It’s me, Snap!” The voice cried. “Stop biting me, please!”
Snap? He didn’t recal Snap sounding this distorted. But then, the voice did appear to have an accent that time. One that did sound a little like his friend...
Rudy didn’t have time to react. He felt someone grab onto his head. Something gripped his lower jaw and applied pressure. Rudy squeezed his eyes shut from the pain, the fingers causing irritation to his jaw as it was being forced down. He fought against it, turning his head to one side. It didn’t help him for long and soon his mouth was pried open. Whatever was in his mouth slipped out with ease.
“Now, Rudy, I need you to...”
Unable to control himself, his mind overwhelmed with pain, terrified of not being able to move his arms, Rudy slammed his jaws onto the fingers that had been opening his mouth against his will. He heard a screech and he knew he hit his target. He bit down hard, unwilling to let go.
“Rudy! Let go! You’re only making this worse! Rudy, I.. ow!”
“What are we going to do?!” One voice called out, sounding terrified. “He’s gone mad with pain!”
“We tried comforting him, but I don’t think that’s going to work. I think Von hit a very sensitive nerve there!”
“How are we going to stop him now?”
Rudy felt a loud thud in his head. It was the agony. It was coursing through his body, swimming like some kind of massive lizard that got inside, constantly trying to claw its way out. The imaginary sharp talons were raking on his side, trying to rip it open, desperately trying to claw its way out. The more it struck, the more pain invaded his mind, the harder he bit down.
The voices around him grew more frantic. At this point, he stopped listening to what they were saying. He still didn’t know who they were, but he was having doubts that they were his friends. Even in his confused, pain-ridden mind, he could remember that his friends would never restrain him like this. They must be imposters. They want to use him for something. They must have been the ones who actually hurt him.
Yes...that’s where the pain was coming from. They were hurting him right now. They were trying to hold him still so they could hurt him more. Well not today. He was not going to let them get away with this.
He began to struggle harder. He used as much energy as he could. He tried to pull back his arms. His legs, he noticed they were still free. He began to kcik with them, trying to hit against those that dare to hurt him. He would make them pay for this.
He hit one of his targets.
“Ouch! Rudy! What’d you do that?!”
Rudy merely let out a scream, muffled partially by the finger that was in his mouth. One that was not just tinged in pain, but also anger. He did not speak. His wide, bulging eyes could not register the pain of the light. All that he knew was escape and survival.
“Rudy, let go!”
Rudy felt something hit against his head. He merely growled, tightening his grip, hearing his attacker cry out in pain. Again and again he was hit in the head, yet he refused to release his grip. There was no way that he was going to let them go. Not until they let him go.
“Wait! I think I found something!”
“What is...where did you find that?”
“It was over there! Do you think it’ll work?”
A pause. “It might, but we will need the right dosage.”
Right dosage for what? Rudy’s mind began to fill with some curiosity.
“I’ll go get the needle.” Said one of the voices. “I’ll make sure it’s the right about. You guys just focus on holding him down.”
Rudy’s eyes widened at this. Realizing that he might be in terrible danger, he let go of the finger and he began to scream loudly. Not just out of fear, but also an attempt to scare away his attackers. It was sort of like how a cat would hiss or a dog would snarl.
Then, finding his voice, he began to scream words.
“Don’t you fucking dare touch me you monsters! Don’t come near me! I’m warning you! I’ll rip you apart!”
“...oh, Rudy... How can you say that...?” One of the voices said. They sounded distressed, but Rudy did not care.
“I swear, if any of you dares to touch me, I’ll bite off your finger!” He tossed his head from side to side. “Don’t think I’m joking either! I’ll do it! I fucking swear I will do it! I...”
His voice went silent when he felt something cold and sharp in the side of his neck. His eyes bulged and he took in a sharp intake of breath. The needle pushed further into his skin and he thought he could detect something cold his body.
His eyes bulged. What were they going to do with him? His struggles increased. He tried desperately to get free. He had to keep trying harder. There’s got to be someway to get out of here. There has to be. This couldn’t be happening. No... Rudy let out a series of screams as he tried to get away, tried to get up and run. His attackers held him down, preventing escape. He cursed them out, trying his damnest to bite or hit them.
They tried to trick him. They tried to tell him it was going to be all right. Such filthy liars.... He would get out of here. He would escape. He would make sure they paid for what they did. He...
Suddenly, he started to feel really tired. His eyes started to flutter shut. His anger and his fear began to melt away as exhaustion started to take him over once more. He smacked his lips together slowly. Oh man, he was so tired... Had he ever gone to sleep recently? He wasn’t sure, and he found it harder to keep his eyes open.
Then came the darkness and calmness. Rudy never felt more at peace before. He looked around, and the dark figures that had been restraining him no longer seemed so frightening. They seemed more...inviting. Rudy rested his head on the ground and let out a sigh of contentment.
sss
“Wait! I’m not so sure about this!” Tilly called out.
Millie shot her sister a glare. “You don’t have to come if you don’t want to. But if you cared at all about Rudy...”
Tilly snapped her head back at that. “I’m not saying I don’t. I just think we should think this through more. What if we accidentally make things worse?”
Joe sighed at this. “I...suppose I understand. But Tilly, we can’t just let this go.” He held his hand out in gesture. “I’m not even sure if what you’re saying about this chalk world is the truth. I know your daughter seems to believe it...” He glanced down, watching the little girl clutch against her mother. “But that doesn’t mean we have to. But that doesn’t even matter right now. If that guy has our son...”
“I hope you understand why we have to go, Tilly. I’m sure you do. You have a daughter.” Millie said. “If she were in danger, you would do whatever it took to help her, right?”
“Well, yes, but...” Tilly began to say.
“Then you know why we are going.” Millie finished before she could get another word in edgewise.
Millie stared at her sister, her gaze unwafering, showing her that she meant what she said. She had no idea if her sister spoke the truth about this ChalkZone. The idea was rather shocking, and the idea of Rudy keeping it from them was unsettling. She didn’t want to believe her own son would lie to her about this. A part of her just wanted to label her sister a lunatic and have her sent somewhere to get help.
But she couldn’t do that to Sophie. Who would take care of her? Well she supposed she could, but would Sophie even understand what was going on? Would she realize she was the reason her mom was gone? Would she grow to resent her for it?
Besides, there was a more important matter at hand. Right now, Millie didn’t care if her sister was crazy or not. She did just give them enough information to give them a lead.
If this Dr. Von Doktor guy thought he could get away with this, if he thought for one minute that she was going to allow him to hold her son and friend hostage, he was going to have another think coming. She didn’t care if her sister would help her or not. She and her husband would do what they could to get Rudy back, with or without her help.
“I’m sorry, Tilly.” Millie said. “But this is the way it has to be.”
Tilly looked at her sister sadly. “Please... It might be too dangerous. I...”
“You don’t have to come with us. We would never ask that of you. You have someone to look after.” Joe looked at Sophie a second time. He looked back at Tilly. “Millie and I will go to Dr. Von Doktor’s place on our own. If our son is there, we’ll get him back.”
Tilly stared at them, her eyes wide in desperation and uncertainty. Millie felt a pang of guilt. She had never seen her sister look at them this way before. She wanted to tell her something to help her feel better, but she knew that wasn’t going to happen. They had made up their minds. Even if it turned out to be a false lead....
It was all they had.
After a few moments, Tilly seemed to accept that she wasn’t going to be able to stop them. She sucked in a deep breath and sighed. She whispered two simple words.
“Be careful.”
“Don’t worry.” Joe replied. “We will.”
|
|
|
Need
Feb 11, 2015 22:34:53 GMT -5
Post by Bluedramon on Feb 11, 2015 22:34:53 GMT -5
Chapter 37: Paths
How strange is it if I choose the same direction as you, when you did not even tell me of said direction?.
sss
There it is. Their destination. They had finally reached it. It may have only taken about twenty minutes. But to the worried parents, it felt like it took at least three times longer. It didn't help that the traffic was a little worse than they thought it would be for this hour. Joe had to slam on the brakes at least three times as they tried to get here.
Now at last, after what felt like so long of driving, Joe could see the large, foreboding building in front of him. He narrowed his eyes as they approached it. He remembered this place quite well. This wasn't the first time that he had came here, although his real first time was unwilling. Dr. Von Doktor had just taken them over with no warning. To be fair, he and his wife did kind of agree and they kind of went along willingly. Still, this is the first time he and his wife consciously decided to come here.
The very idea of coming back here was rather unsettling. He couldn't take his mind off of what happened before. He could never forget how the man kept pestering his son for something about 'perpetual motion', which turned out to be a fluke, according to his son. Not that it made him look at his son any less, but he had to admit, he was a little disappointed.
That did not excuse the man's behavior towards him, however. But Joe had thought that it would be rather harmless. He never thought the man would ever go this far. He didn't think that he'd resort to actually kidnapping his son.
His gut twisted when he remembered Dr. Von Doktor's words earlier. He had nearly forgotten about them, and they faded away like an old memory. Now they echoed in his head, repeating the message that Von had given to them earlier. And now, he had wished he heeded it more.
"Oh no... We have barely...begun..."
Why didn't he listen? Why didn't he take that warning more seriously? He was so tempted to just slap himself in the face. He and Mille should have reported that vile man a long time ago. As soon as that man made that rather blatant threat, they should have called the police and have him arrested. Yet they gave the man the benefit of the doubt and had assumed he was just blowing off some hot steam. Oh how foolish they had been...
Well now they were going to correct that. They were going to go inside his building, find his son, his friend, and Mrs. Sanchez and get them out of there. If that evil scientist had harmed them in anyway, they will make sure that they get to the hospital swiftly.
And as for Von... He was going to face jail for a long time. If Joe could, he would make sure the man got sentenced to life in prison. After what he's done, he didn't deserve freedom. He deserved to be locked away. Especially if he had done anything to hurt the people that he cared about.
He knew Milie felt the same way. He could see it in her eyes as they continued to drive towards the building. She was antsy and nervous, and though she never spoke a word, she was wondering what happened to Rudy and if he had gotten hurt. He had done what he could to help her feel better, but he wasn't sure if it was enough. He could see his wife's tears still just barely forming. He knew that if he delivered just the wrong kind of news, that would be it. His wife's mind may shatter under the weight of emotion and she'd break down.
He wouldn't blame her if that happened. It would happen to him too, he was certain. He was doing his best to keep his emotions under control right now. But even now, that was difficult. The emotions were overflowing inside of him. It was getting worse by the second, especially with each new uncomfortable thought of what might be happening to Rudy and the others. If that man harmed them... His eyes narrowed.
Tilly didn't come with. She had stayed back Inez's place with Sophie. Joe wasn't really angry with her for that. She couldn't be blamed for wanting to stay with her daughter, and for not wanting her daughter to go anywhere near that vile person. Joe did not like the idea of having Sophie involved either. It was bad enough he took his son. He didn't want Sophie to come with. But they couldn't leave Sophie all alone either. Yeah, it was best for Tilly to stay home with her daughter. Keep her safe in case that evil man decided to strike back.
Joe still wasn't certain exactly how to feel about Tilly's claims of a chalk world. To him, it was all just a bunch of rubbish, and he was shocked that she would even pick up on Terry's wild tales. He thought no one was stupid enough to fall for her lies and delusions. Well, he did actually think there might be one person. He just never thought it would be his wife's sister.
The idea of sending her to a mental hospital was rather tempting. He was worried that she had suffered an injury recently and that made her more likely to believe such fairy tales. It would also explain why she lost her temper with Rudy and struck him, an act that she never did before and one that still left him with boiling blood. He and his wife did agree that calling the police for that was unnecessary since she had already cleared things up with Rudy. That didn't make him any less angry with her.
But sending her to a mental hospital... That still might be a good option. His wife insisted that they didn't, since whether or not this chalk world was real wasn't important. What they should be paying more attention to was helping Rudy get out of there. Tilly starting to believe in the chalk world was of little concern at this point.
Besides, regardless of this world being real or not, apparently Von now thinks it does, and him believing in it may have driven him to dry to grab recognition, to make up for his ruined reputation which he soiled himself months ago. It didn't matter just how fake this world was, how futile it was to prove its existence. Given Von's behavior, his threat earlier, he had no doubt in his head that he would do whatever it took to gain entrance and to claim the discovery for himself.
Even if it meant kidnapping his son.
There was a screeching sound as the tires of his car hit against the pavement of the driveway. He turned the car around, going into the nearest parking spot. He stopped the car, applying the brakes. He and his wife immediately got out of the car and they began to walk across the dark, hard floor that made up the parking lot of Dr. Von Doktor's place.
He looked up, pulling his head back and seeing just how immense and enormous the building was. It certainly looked a lot bigger closer up. It was so foreboding to look at, especially given the current circumstances. It felt as though the building would swallow them up in some kind of hideous shadow. He ended up freezing at one point, gritting his teeth and pulling his hands together.
"Joe?"
The man looked over and saw his wife staring at him with concern. He stammered, "Oh I-I'm fine..."
"No you're not. I can see you're scared." Millie said, her eyes narrowed softly. She took a few steps towards him. Her expression softened up. "Don't worry. I am, too."
Joe looked at her sympathetically. "Yeah I know..." He sucked a deep breath as he turned his head to the side. "I never thought we'd be back here again." He looked back up at the building. Uncomfortable memories shot through his head. "I wish I didn't have to come to this."
"But it did. I don't want to be here, but this may be where our son is. We needed to get him back. After that..." Millie put a hand on his shoulder. "We will make sure that Von never becomes a problem again."
It felt strange to the man. The fact that it was his wife offering support in an intense, emotional situation. Usually, it was the other way around. Not that he didn't appreciate it. He was grateful for his wife's words. She was right. This may be the last time they'll ever have to set foot in this horrid building. They're here to make a rescue and as soon as that was fulfilled, they can quickly leave, go to the hospital if need be, and then call the police. Joe swore, Von would never lay a hand on his family again. He would see to that.
"Come on, Millie." Joe said as he turned his gaze towards the wretched building. The only thing that would make this more fitting was if there was a storm with lightning bolts striking the building. "Let's go save our son."
The two adults, the two parents, frowned at each other, their expressions holding the most determination they ever held before. They nodded in mutual understanding, and then they turned to glare at the building. After a few moments, they began to walk towards it, preparing themselves for whatever that man might have in store.
sss
Inez stared down at the unconscious form of Rudy laying on the ground. She watched as he was gently cradled in Penny's arms. Her daughter supported Rudy's body pretty easily, the extra muscle gained from her chores giving her a bit of a boost in strength. His body laid towards her, his shoulders touching her leg, his shoulders and head supported by her arms. Penny was stroking Rudy's face and hair gently, trying to soothe him despite the fact that he was unconscious.
Well not unconscious, but close to it. The tranquilizer given him did make him a lot more docile and tired, yet he hadn't actually fallen asleep yet. At least he wasn't squirming around anymore and it was a lot easier treating him this way.
Inez had done what she could for Rudy's wound. There was little that could be done to cover it outside of using clothing pieces. She and Penny both tore off bits and pieces as was needed. She knew there was a risk of infection, but what could she do? She had little supplies to work with here, and it was either this or they just leave the wound open and raw. And she wasn't about to let that happen. That would have made things worse.
Despite the limitations, she still did her job and treated Rudy the best that she could. The boy did save her life. If he hadn't intervened when he did, she would have gotten far worse than just chemical burns. She owed him her life. Now she was returning the favor. If she didn't do this, then Rudy might end up dying from his injuries.
At least no major blood vessels had been cut. There was bleeding, but it wasn't as much as it would have been had he gotten a major vein sliced open. Thank goodness it wasn't his aorta. That would have led to death in a very short amount of time.
But despite the fact that no major blood vessel was cut, that didn't mean Rudy was save. There were still several vessels sliced and there was plenty of bleeding already. It was under control for the time being. But that didn't even get into the fact that one or more of his organs may have been pierced. Inez wanted to check the damage more thoroughly and see what else could be done. But the equipment just was not available here. Rudy needed to go to a hospital and see if the damage was far worse than it appeared.
Then there was the infection from the nail that used to be present in the wound, the one Von yanked out cruelly. From what little she could see, the nail in Rudy was most definitely rusted. That alone warranted a trip to the hospital. That was going to cause some very serious infection if it wasn't treated fast enough. He might even need a shot or two, depending on what his family doctor recommended. And what if a piece broke off and stayed stuck inside Rudy...? The thought made her stomach lurch in nausea.
Well at least she was able to do what she could and the boy's outlook didn't seem as grim right now. He wasn't out of the woods yet, though. He was going to need a lot more help. If only they could get out of here...
That was still an uncertainty. None of them had figured out exactly how they were going to get out. They hadn't figured out any kind of weakness in his room, or any other escape method that they could use. They were still trapped like wild animals, and this realization made her blood freeze. What if they didn't get out in time? She didn't know how long Rudy had before...before... She didn't want to think about it.
She hoped they would find someway out of here soon. It might take a while, and it would require a lot of thinking. But she was certain there was someway to get out of here. A method that none of them thought of or were prepared for. Even if it meant going through the ventilation system, they...
Wait...that could be it. The woman's eyes widened in realization. Ignoring the chattering from Penny and the...zoners as she calls them, she turned her attention towards the far corner of the room. She could see a shaft covered up by a latch. A ventilation pipe that she knew was going to be part of a whole system. Maybe, if it was large enough, they might be able to squeeze through.
But what about Rudy? It would be difficult to move him in his condition. She didn't know how long the drug was going to work. At any moment, the boy could fully regain his senses, his mind, and he may start to freak out again. That was not something that he needed, given his wound. She thought about giving him another dosage, but that might make things worse.
No, the only way they were going to get out using the vents was if they moved now. The sooner they got a move on, the quicker they would be able to get out. It didn't matter where the vents led. So long as they landed in a room with an open door, they should be fine. It would only be a matter of time before they would find one of the doors leading to the outside. From there, they could try to find their way back to the hospital. That shouldn't be too hard. They weren't that far out, she didn't think.
She clenched her teeth as she looked down towards Rudy again. She watched as he pressed his head against Penny, looking so content thanks to the tranquilizer. She watched her daughter's worried expression as she spoke to him, and tried to strategize with her zoner pals. Snap, Rapsheeba, and Howdy, if she remembered their names right, were all arguing on a way to get out. So far, none of them came to a conclusion.
Well now was time to end that. They needed to get out of here fast. And if the ventilation system was the only way... Then so be it.
"Penny." Inez said as she got up from the ground. Her daughter looked up at her, falling silent as she waited for her to speak. "I think I know a way out of here, but it's going to be risky."
"I wonder if it's going to be as risky as Howdy's plan." Snap said, glaring softly at the puppet.
Howdy snarled back. "Well at least I had a plan!"
"Not a very good one!" Snap shouted.
Rapsheeba quickly got between them. "Enough, you two! We don't need this right now!" The female zoner glare at the two of them harshly, her lip curled up briefly in a snarl. "This isn't helping!" She turned her attention to Inez. "I apologize. What was your plan?"
Snap and Howdy stared at each other sadly for a moment. Then they turned their heads away from each other, folding their arms and snorted. Inez sighed. She hoped they didn't remain bitter at one another like this for long. They were going to need quite cooperation from everyone for this to work.
"I was thinking the ventilation shaft." Inez said.
"What?!" Snap spluttered. His eye were wide in shock. "But that was Howdy's plan! You can't be serious! Why are you taking his side?!"
"Oh I am serious." Inez didn't know that Howdy and Snap were arguing about the ventilation system, but that didn't matter right now. She stared at Snap sternly and said, "It's our only shot out of here. I'm not saying it won't be risky. But it's better than staying here. Unless you want to wait around for Von to let us out, if he ever bothers to do that."
"I..." Snap's voice trailed off.
Howdy gave him a smirk. "See? I told you."
Snap shot a glare at him. But he remained silent. He closed his eyes, lowered his head and sighed in defeat. "All right then..." He looked up at Inez. "How do you propose we go about this?"
"I won't lie. It will most likely be hard as heck. But it's all we have." Inez looked over at the ventilation opening. "We will need some kind of stacking over there so we can get up. We will need to work together on this. But I'm sure that we can..."
"But what if it's too high?" Snap asked. He folded his arms against his chest. "Not to mention, too slippery. I mean, we zoners can get up there just fine. 2D powers and all." He moved his hand in gesture a few times. Then he motioned to Inez. "But what about you?"
"We could use our 2D powers to help them." Suggested Howdy.
"Yeah, that could work!" Rapsheeba said. "We can get on the sides of the shaft and stick out our hands to provide support. We can gradually work our way up and we can get them to the top."
“Hmm yeah...” Snap rubbed his chin thoughtfully. “That could work...”
“Yeah, but how do we go about getting him up?” Penny looked down at the sleepy Rudy’s face. The boy stirred in her arms and let out a soft groan. “He might be tranquilized, but he’s still going to need some help going up. We can’t just drag him up like a sack of potatoes.”
Rapsheeba rubbed her chin thoughtfully at this. “Well...we could see if there’s any rope around here. Maybe we can find something that could help?” She suggested.
Howdy immediately zipped towards one part of the room. “I’m on it!”
“Hey! Wait for me!” Snap followed suit.
Inez watched as the two smallest zoners raced together and began to search the room for any items they could use. While they did that, she turned her attention back to Penny and Rapsheeba. “We need to talk further about how we are going to do this. You are right, Penny. We’re going to need to be very careful.” She looked down at Rudy sadly. “We can’t afford to let Rudy bang against the walls of the vents. We can’t let the wounds reopen.”
Penny flinched at this and Rapsheeba looked at her worriedly. Both of them stared down at Rudy. The boy, of course, did not respond. He was unaware of what was going on and what kind of trouble he was in. Inez stared down at him sympathetically, knowing that his life wasn’t out of the woods yet. There was still a lot more that needed to be done. There was still a ton of work they still had to do.
“Do any of you two have any ideas?” Inez asked, turning her gaze to Rapsheeba and Penny.
Penny frowned as she lowered her head. Inez waited, giving her daughter time to speak. She knew that look on her face. She was in deep thought. Inez trusted that her daughter would be able to come up with a response. She was a smart girl after all.
While her daughter continued to think, Inez let her mind wander a little. She wondered how they were going to stop Von. Could they simply report him and have the police arrest him? Or did that mad man have some kind of backup? If he was in ChalkZone and he could draw whatever he wanted, could he create somethign to help save his sleazy ass from prison?
She narrowed her eyes softly as she tilted her head upwards thoughtfully. They were going to need some kind of plan. They were going to need some method of proving what this man had done, and without exposing his chalk world that Penny and Rudy both seemed so fond of.
She knew the dangers of exposing ChalkZone. Not just simply for that world, but for the Real World as well. For obvious reasons, she had more worry for the Real World. The thought of monsters, unimaginable, horrifying, logic-defying monsters, coming into the Real World was just terrifying. And the idea of creating any kind of weaponry and bringing in over here... Unthinkable.
Her thoughts focused back on Dr. Von Doktor. She narrowed her eyes. She didn’t know how, but she would make sure he paid for everything that he did. He would not get away with trying to kill her, kidnapping them, hurting Rudy, threatening her daughter...
“I think I figured something out.” Penny said, breaking Inez from her thoughts. “I’m not sure how well it will work, though.”
Inez knelt down beside her daughter. “I’m sure whatever you thought of is fine.” She placed a hand on her daughter’s shoulder. “Go on, tell me.”
Penny hesitated for a moment. Then she said, “Okay. This is what I had in mind...”
sss
Such a pounding headache... When was it going to end? It had been going on for the past hour, ever since she woke up. It still would not go away.
Ms. Tweezer had tried whatever she could to dull the pain. She had taken some of her strongest painkillers, but they didn’t seem to be doing much for her. They only worked a tiny bit; most of the pain still pounded through her head like it was a fucking drumset. She gripped her head and let out a groan. She had never gotten a headache this bad since.....that day...
She didn’t know how this happened. She didn’t remember falling asleep on the couch, or leaving her bedroom door partially open, or anything like that. There was no sign of an intruder and nothing was stolen. The only thing that was out of place was her insufferable headache. Oh why won’t it go away?
She wished she knew why the medications weren’t working all that well. She wished she knew how all of this happened. She haded being in the dark, especially when it comes to herself.
Well there was nothing she could really do about it. Maybe she was just really tired today and went to bed early and just forgot. No, that didn’t seem to be like her. She can’t honestly recall anytime when she would be like that. Even during her...mental relapse at the hands of that boy, she never got symptoms like this. She didn’t get tired and fall asleep and then just...forget. Maybe some people d that. But not her. It just wasn’t something she could imagine herself doing. Some would say she was being arrogant. She would say she was just being truthful.
Well enough about that. She needed to relax her mind. Maybe that’s what was causing her headache. She was just thinking a little too hard. She stretched out her arms and legs and gave a soft yawn. Maybe some television can help her out. Watching her favorite documentary might help calm her down and soothe her mind.
She could put on one of her favorite documentary marathons. She remembered watching it nonstop for a few days months ago after the incident with Rudy. She still remembered how shaken up she was. Watching the marathon did play a part in soothing her mind. The unreal may have left her mind a mess, but at least that was over and she didn’t have to worry about it again.
She sat down on the couch in her living room. She leaned back against the soft piece off furniture, taking in a deep breath and sighing. She lifted up the remote and turned on the TV. She began to flip through the channels, hoping that she would find the documentary playing today.
Something caught her eye halfway through her channel surfing. She caught a glimpse of something familiar. She backtracked, reversing by a couple of channels.
It was the local news. She wasn’t sure why anything on here caught her interest. She didn’t watch the news too much. It was often riddled with the unreal. Exaggerated drama, even the real bits were often nonsense too. Dedicating a manhole... What rubbish.
But wait, there she saw it again. That red hair, that green outfit.. Could it be...? Yeah it was. Terry Bouffant. She remembered her from months back. Her lip curled up in a snarl as she remembered what that foul woman had tried to do. She couldn’t decide which one was worse. Her or Rudy. It was bad enough that the children were spewing nonsense. But a full frown woman? Terry should be ashamed of herself.
Terry had ranted on and on about some fabled chalk world. Ms. Tweezer scoffed at the idea. This was the kind of rubbish she would imagine a rapscallion like Rudy to come up with. Not a full grown woman like Terry. She wondered if Rudy had a hand in that. Maybe he pulled some ‘harmless’ prank and now Terry thinks that whatever happened was real.
Ms. Tweezer would have loved to help that woman. But alas, it might be too late for Terry. Kids, she could try to save. But there was a saying. You can’t teach an old dog new tricks. She could try to teach Terry all she wanted to, but her mind was already poisoned, predispositioned to the unreal. There was no hope for her now.
Something seemed...different about her today, thoug. It was then that she realized that Terry wasn’t even at some manhole or with somebody off the streeth. She was in a hospital and she was... wearing a pair of dark sunglasses...?
Ms. Tweezer blinked a few times. Why was Terry wearing those glasses? Was this some kind of fashion change? Rather strange, but she wouldn’t judge. At least it wasn’t something unreal or out of the ordinary. But no..that didn’t seem very possible. The dark glasses combined with the whole hospital schtick told her somethign else was going on. Ms. Tweezer felt her body stiffen up at the one possibility that had crossed her mind.
She had been attacked.
Ms. Tweezer clenched her teeth. She hoped that wasn’t what happened. She hoped that this usually peaceful town didn’t see such a horrible attack. No, it couldn’t be possible. Plainsville almost never saw such serious crimes. It was quite a peaceful little town. It didn’t make sense for... Why was this happening now?
She watched in stunned silence as Terry began to explain what happened to her. Ms. Tweezer’s thumping mind didn’t hear most of what she said. The only details that came out were the bits about her getting hurt. Being slashed on both eyes, having a chemical poured into them. She was certain that she was also explaining who did this to her, but alas, that was one of the bits that she didn’t really hear. Her mind had already figured out the solution, and it was not willing to let her sway from it.
It was that boy... She was certain that he had something to do with this. She wasn’t entirely sure how, and she would admit on some level it didn’t make too much sense. But...what else could it be? Rudy had been in cahoots with the unreal for a long time. All children were. She knew it was just a matter of time before all that unreal stuff would drive the children insane, and then they would...
Her eyes widened in horror. Oh no.. How many children were affected by this? She hoped it was just Rudy. He could be easily apprehended. But the others... If there were any others, how would she or anyone else be able tos top them? She didn’t know who else might be involved, where they were, or how dangerous they were.
Well there had to be some way. As she watched Terry recount what happened, her mind continued to echo with several thoughts, each one worse than the last one. The unreal was getting stronger, and she needed to do something about it. If she didn’t, it could spread. Who knows what will happen if it did? Ms. Tweezer was horrified with the prospect of such a plague spreading through the city.
The city needed a strong-willed, down-to-earth person to lead them now. They needed someone who can discern from the unreal and what actually exists. With her knowledge, she would be able to lead everyone elset o safety. She could restore sanity before it was too late.
But she would not be able to do much just laying around here. She needed to get going now. She got up from her couch and left the living room. She immediately went to work. She hoped that she wasn’t going to be too late.
sss
"Joe..I don't like this place..." Millie whispered softly. They hadn't walked in the building for five minutes before she had tensed up. "It just...doesn't feel right..."
"I know. But we've got to keep moving. We've come this far." Said Joe.
Millie knew her husband was right. They couldn't just turn away now. Not after they came all the way here to help their son. If he was in trouble, if that evil man had taken him... There was really no choice. It was either this or they condemn their son to whatever fate the man had in store for him. True, they didn't even know if the man had taken him at all. But could they really take that chance? Where else could he be? For him and the others to just suddenly disappear...
Millie regretted not turning the vile man in when she had the chance. She and Joe would have had grounds to call the police after the man practically threatened their son. Yet they foolishly didn't take it. She never thought that Von would go this far. She wondered if her husband felt just as foolish.
As upset and confused as she was with Tilly, she was glad that her sister spoke up. It was her sister that alerted them to this possibility. Without her, they'd have no leads at all. Even if this turned out to be nothing, a dead end chase, at least it was something for them to work from. Tilly had also given them another possible lead, and that was Terry Bouffant, the reporter.
She had never had much of a problem with Terry in the past. She just seemed like any other reporter. At most, just annoying. She and Joe rarely had anything negative or positive to say about her, and the times they did interact, they got along mostly well.
She never thought that Terry disliked her son so much. Even though Tilly was the one who told her, one of the people she'd trust so much, she wasn't sure how much she should believe this. Tilly was talking about some chalk world just like Terry did. How truthful was she being this time? And even if she were being honest, she couldn't fathom any reason for Terry to hate her son. It wasn't like the boy had ever interacted with her in the past. This hatred seemed to have sprung out of nowhere.
Tilly did try to explain the best she could. She said that Rudy and Penny both knew of this chalk world and Terry knew that they had the knowledge. She had wanted them to spill the beans on it and apparently had been pestering them for a while. While Millie didn't want to think that Terry would be like this, but if she were desperate enough, was it possible that she could have taken Rudy?
She shook the thought out of her head. She didn't want to end up accusing every strange person of such an act. That would not only be unwise, but it would not bring them any closer to finding Rudy. For now, they will search Dr. Von Doktor's place. Hopefully something will turn up here.
But so far, nothing. As she and her husband moved down the hallways, they didn't see anything out of the ordinary. Well aside from the fact that the building was strangely unlocked. Perhaps Von just forgot? He had lost most or all of his help ever since that incident a few months ago. He still had enough money to keep the building, but that didn't mean that everything was going to be on the up and up. If he didn't forget, then the locks might be broken. Not much of a concern; there probably wasn't too much here people wanted to steal. After all, how many people would want to take something that once belonged to a madman?
Okay so maybe there were a few people like that. Still, that didn't stop her from considering that being one of the possibilities.
She stopped when her husband suddenly halted his walking. He narrowed his eyes as he looked from the left and then to the right. There was a look of concern on his face. Millie bit her lip, wondering what he might have taken notice of.
"Do you hear that?"
Millie took a moment to look around the hallway. All she could see were white walls and floors, a few signs on the walls. Nothing unusual. The hallway did arch to the left up ahead. She stared at it long and hard, her pupils focusing on the corners and the blocky shadows that formed on them. She looked at some of the open doors of the hallway, trying to see if any of them were moving or if there were any shadows, no matter how subtle.
But no, nothing. It was quiet in here. It felt as though the whole place had been abandoned for a long time. There was little here to even suggest that Von still came here. If it weren't for the fact that she had seen him come in here before two weeks ago, she would have thought he left this place to right.
She shook her head. "I'm sorry. I don't hear anything."
Joe narrowed his eyes. "Exactly."
Millie blinked a few times. "What?"
Joe looked around cautiously. His body looked more tense than usual. "Where is the alarm? Why didn't it go off?" He clenched his teeth, hunching his back slightly as if he were expecting some kind of death trap to spring on them at any given moment. "Did this guy have his security system disabled or something?"
Millie froze at this. She looked around the hallways again. Joe was right. The security system didn't appear to have gone off. That did seem rather strange and out of the ordinary. It didn't seem like Von to not at least have a security system in place. Well he did leave the place unlocked. Maybe he just didn't bother with a security system?
No, that made no sense. The security system was already in place before. Losing all his workers wouldn't make Von suddenly tear down his security system. It had to be still in place, still active. Maybe she and her husband were just lucky enough to not have tripped it? That didn't seem like it made a lot of sense, but it was the only thing she could think of. But if they simply hadn't tripped the alarm, then how long did they have before something...
She and her husband pressed on. Despite their newfound reservations about coming here, they still had to get a move on. They were nervous about trying to go back. What if they slipped up and they hit something to activate the alarm? What if they accidentally get themselves trapped? Von could easily sue their asses for trespassing. That would be the one advantage Von would gain from them coming here.
The longer they stayed in here, the more the atmosphere started to weigh down on them. The various smells, the smooth white walls everywhere, the familiar plaques on the walls, just everything about this place reminded them of the last time they were here. Back then, it hadn't been a problem. But now, as they snuck through the building, hoping to find any sign of their boy, this place felt as foreboding as a haunted ship.
Suddenly, as they made a turn, they slammed against something. It was solid and hard. They let out yelps of pain and stumbled back. They shook their heads and looked at what they had run into. They blinked a few times, confused. Just what was this?
What was a wall doing here? And why did it look so out of place compared to the rest of the hallway? It looked almost like someone had taken a silver shield and glued it in place to make it look fancier.
But this wasn't right. Millie narrowed her eyes slightly. She remembered passing by a map earlier. She might not have the exact greatest memory of the world. But she was still good enough to know that this hallway should lead somewhere, not to a dead end. A give away was how there was a curve here, and even with the shield in place, she could still see that there was a bit of an edge sticking out.
This edge protruding like that didn't make any sense architectural-wise. It was almost as if the builders were going to put in a hallway here, but got lazy and stopped for whatever reason and just hastily covered up the hole. That wasn't something she would expect any professional builder to do, however. So something else was going on. And they were going to find out what it was.
Joe walked over towards the unusual wall. He looked at it up and down. He reached over and touched it. Then he formed a fist with his hand and struck against the wall. Millie winced at the sound that it was short-lived. Joe turned to look at her.
"It's quite hollow." He said.
She tilted her head at this. "Hollow? Are you sure?"
Joe nodded his head. "I struck it hard enough to tell." He turned his head back towards the wall. "It looks like it slides in from the top."
Millie took a step closer. She looked up towards the ceiling. It was hard to tell, but when she turned her head at the right angle, she suddenly took notice of how there appeared to be a tiny sliver of space there. The wall wobbled slightly, further suggesting that it wasn't originally a part of the wall when it was first constructed.
But why would it be like this? Why would the building be designed this way? It didn't make any sense to her. She and Joe didn't notice anything like this the last time they were here. Why would..
Something came to her mind. Turning her attention to her husband, she said, "Do you think this is a part of his security system? Maybe he changed stuff around?"
Joe hissed at this. "I suppose it's possible. But why would the doors still be unlocked?"
Millie frowned at this, rubbing her chin thoughtfully. "Well, is it possible that this place is in such poor condition in some areas, that the power simply doesn't work?"
"That could be. Maybe the door we went through simply didn't have any power running it to keep it locked. Dr. Von Doktor did have those fancy locks, right?" Joe replied.
Millie nodded her head. "Yeah I remember them. They needed a secret code to get through. I guess Von just didn't want to spend the money on some more conventional locks."
"Yeah, seems so." Joe said.
With that question out of way, it appeared to only bring more. Several questions swirled through the woman's mind as she tried to make sense of what was going on. Why did Von get a new security system instead of using the old one? Why install walls like these? How much did it all cost him? Did he really think that this would be a better idea as opposed to simple lock and sensor mechanisms? Just how did he think was going to break in here that they'd require thick wall shields to trap them?
One thing that she and her husband realized was that it was going to be a lot harder getting to their son now. How would they be able to find him if many of the hallways were blocked? They could still search the areas without power, but she had a feeling they would be rather small and fragmented, disconnected from one another. How would they be able to get to a new dispowered area to keep looking? What were they going to do if Rudy really was here and they couldn't reach him because of some stupid sheet of metal?
Well they weren't going to give up. Rudy needed them now more than ever. It would be wrong to just turn their backs on him now. If he was here, they needed to find him and get him out. Same with Inez and her daughter, Penny. There had to be someway that they could...
Joe's eyes were facing towards the ceiling. She noticed a particular expression on them. She frowned, tilting her head to one side. "Joe...? What is it?"
Joe simply said, "I think I know what we can do."
"Really? What is it?" Millie asked.
Joe responded by pointing upwards. Millie pulled her head back, her eyes tracing upwards as she followed his pointer finger. It didn't take her long before she spotted exactly what her husband had in mind.
The ventilation system.
sss
Penny couldn’t believe she had been so stupid earlier. Despite her mother reassuring her that they had all made the mistake, Penny still felt she should have been more vigilant. If anyone was to keep track of this stuff, she should have been the one. If she couldn’t even keep track of rather important details, how was she going to help Rudy or anyone else?
She attributed to her forgetting to the chaos that was going on around her. It was hard to keep track of all the details, what with Rudy being badly hurt, several zoners being killed, being strapped to that awful machine, among other things. Her mother did say it was undersandable that they’d all forget some details. That still didn’t stop her from feeling guilty, though.
She wasn’t going to let that get her down, however. She was shaken, but she was still pushing herself forward. She couldn’t just stay in one spot. They simply didn’t have the time for that. They needed to keep moving. If they hurried, then they might be able to get out of here and have a chance at getting out.
Provided that she remembered about the security system...
Penny had to remind herself so she wouldn’t forget again. Dr. Von Doktor had activated his security system earlier to ensure that they wouldn’t be able to get out. All exits were blocked, or so Von said. Penny wasn’t sure how accurate this claim was, or if he was even being truthful. There might be some areas without power. Not all this building was in tip top shape, she was certain. They just needed to find the correct path.
But would that path even lead them to freedom? Or would they end up in circles? Or would they end up in a much worse situation? It was possible and she knew she couldn’t dismiss it entirely. That would only make things worse.
Penny did her best to focus on the task before her. She grunted as she continued to move through the ventilation system. The smell was pretty bad, worse than she imagined it would be, and the metal was so cold it felt as if it was going to burn her skin. She did her best to ignore it as she crawled through. She constantly thrusted her hands forward to pull herself through the tunnel.
Her mother was in front of her. She was leading the way. As the adult, she felt responsible for their safety, so she took charge on deciding the direction. Penny didn’t try to argue. Her mom might know a thing or two about architect that she wasn’t aware of.
Behind her, she could hear the sliding of her friends. After Snap, Rapsheeba, and Howdy had helped them up the shaft initially, they remained in their 2D forms so they could follow at a steady pace and not worry about getting in the way. Penny felt a pang of jealousy. She never thought she’d see the day that she would want to be able to turn into a flat cutout. Well at least they were able to make some progress and sticking to the pipes meant that they wouldn’t fall over so easily, so at least they’d be safe if something happened.
She clenched her teeth. She hoped nothing would happen. She hoped that her mother chose the right path and that this ventilation system was stable. She didn’t want to think what would happen if they fell. Rudy didn’t need more injuries than he already had.
As she crawled, her knees and shins scraping along the ground, she lifted up her head and looked out towards Rudy. He was strapped on her mother’s back. They had found the right material for such a job. It looked pretty crude, but it was affective and it was working.
Tying Rudy to someone was her idea. It wasn’t her best idea. She felt she could have come up with something even better. But for what it was, it appeared to be working. Having Rudy strapped to her mother enabled moving him without jostling him around too much. Her mother was capable of moving quite gently when she needed to, while still keeping up the speed. It also freed her mother’s hands so she didn’t have to hold him and try to crawl without arms. She couldn’t begin to imagine how her mom would be able to pull that off.
The ventilation system had pretty high ceilings as well. Penny was surprised by their structure. This gave her mother more room to manuever and lessened the chance of Rudy getting hit even more so. Penny felt a sense of relief about this. She was worried that, even with her plan, Rudy would have gotten unnecessarily hurt. She was glad when that wasn’t the case.
“How long is it going to be?” Snap asked, breaking the silence. “We’ve been moving along here for a while. Any sign of an end?”
Penny took a moment to look left and right. All she could see was the same silvery color of the metal pipes, but no places for them to turn off into. Other than that, the only other thing she could detect was the smell being stronger in certain places. She wanted to plug her nose. Just what were these smells?
Possibly related to Von’s stuff, she was sure. Chemicals, perhaps. Some might have been recently used and Von didn’t bother using the ventilation system more efficiently.
“No. Sorry, Snap.” Penny replied. “It’s hard to see too much in here. It’s not like there’s any map.”
“Well there should be!” Snap cried out. “Are you sure there weren’t, you know, plans or something?”
“There might have been, but they weren’t in the room, Snap. We will just have to make do with what we have right now.” Penny heard her mom say.
“But there has to be something that...” Snap started to say.
“Snap, she said there wasn’t much we can do. So just drop it!” Rapsheeba snapped at him. Snap stared at her in surprise. She sighed and said, “Look, Snap, I’m sorry I snapped at you like that. We just need to keep moving and...”
Penny tuned out the two zoners as her mind began to wander. She thought about what Snap said. Perhaps there was some kind of method they could use to figure out if there’s any paths up here that they could take. Maybe if she could find some kind of crack, one of the zoners could slip through and search around. Then they could come back and report and then they could...
Wait, what if the zoners got lost? Or hurt? What if they slipped through somewhere and they end up captured by that awful man? Or gotten outside somehow and spotted by another human? They were at least human enough, but..what if someone notices something...off about them?
Penny was interrupted from her thoughts when she pushed up against her mother. She let out a grunt and shook her head. She pushed herself back. She could hear the sound of the zoners stopping behind her, despite them being in their flat modes. She stared out at her mother in confusion, wondering why she had stopped like that. Did she see something of great importance?
“Mom? What is...”
“Shhh!” Her mother held up a hand. Penny pressed her lips together as she kept her mouth shut. Her mother turned her head from one side to the other. Her mouth was partially open, a soft frown on her face. “Do any of you hear that?”
Penny blinked a few times. She turned her head and tried to listen to whatever had caught her mother’s eye, or rather, ear. But no matter how much she tried to listen, nothing was coming up. It was just...silent. Well except for her and everyone she was with, of course. So what could her mother be talking about?
“I...don’t think there’s anything here.” Howdy said softly. “Maybe you’re just...”
“I know I heard something!” Penny’s mom hissed. Not out of anger, but out...Penny wasn’t sure what emotion it was. Determination perhaps? She turned her head to the right and held it there. She narrowed her eyes further. “Something is coming this way...”
Penny wasn’t sure what her mom could be talking about. She didn’t notice anything out of the ordinary. She could hear breathing mostly, maybe a grunt or two. Rudy wasn’t entirely quiet either, but her mom couldn’t be talking about him. But...what was her mother talking about if that were the case? What had her worked up?
The way her mom’s eyes looked, the expression on her face... Yeah something definitely had her mom worked up. But what was it? What was causing the tension? Why did her mom look as if she were going to tell them to run at any second?
Suddenly, Penny’s body jolted when she heard a loud scrape. It irritated her ears and she lowered her head, trying to cope with it. Thankfully it was shortlived. But even after it was over, she still didn’t feel much better. She quickly realized that her mother was right. There was something going on here. There was someone else in the pipes...
Her eyes bulged at this. “Do you think it’s...him?” She asked her mother, her voice barely a whisper. She heard the soft gasps from the zoners behind her. She could only imagine what their expressions look like right now.
Her mother kept staring to the right. Her eyes were narrowed softly, her lips pressed against each other tightly as she was in deep thought. She narrowed her eyes a little further, giving off a soft ‘hmm’ sound. “I don’t think so. I don’t see why he would come through the ventilation system.”
“He might be trying to bypass his own security system.” Rapsheeba suggested.
“True, but if he set this up, then he would know the weaknesses and how to get around them. After all, what person would set up a security system if they didn’t know the ins and outs of it just in case?” Penny’s mom said.
Penny wasn’t entirely sure of that. Von might have hastily put it together and didn’t read the memo. He might not be fully aware of how to get through his own activated system, or if there was even a way.
She could see him tearing through the paper-like walls that covered up the doors, but that would only lead him into another room. She wasn’t sure if there could be any kind of secret passage through the blocked off areas themselves. Maybe Von did know, but how he’s acted rashly so far, she wasn’t going to hold out for it. She still thought it was possible that he was trying to get through using the ventilation system.
“No, I’m pretty sure it’s someone else.” Her mother’s voice cut through the air. “We have to be careful. Until we find out who it is, we can’t take any chances.”
“Should one of us go and find out?” Snap offered. “One of us could slip through the cracks and...”
“No, it’s too dangerous.” Penny quickly said, cutting off her friend. She turned her head and stared over at Snap. “You might get lost, or hurt. It’s better if we stick together.”
“But Penny...” Snap stared at her, his expression softening up in worry. “If we’re all together and if this person means business, what if he or she manages to trap us? It’s easier to catch all of us if we’re in the same spot.”
“He has a point. It might be a safer bet if we send one of ourselves through any opening and try to find the source of the sound.” Howdy said, nodding his head in agreement.
Rapsheeba nodded her head as well. “I’m sure we can....”
Her voice was cut off when, without warning, there was another creak. This time, unlike the other one, was from right underneath them. They all looked at each other in confusion, wondering what this meant. Then there was a sudden jerk, and the ground they were on suddenly became slanted. They let out a surprised cry as they struggled to keep themselves from falling.
The surprise jerk caused the three zoners to go back into their 3D forms. They laid on top of each other, groaning in pain. More creaking and more jerking, and soon they were all pushed up against each other. Penny felt pressure on her limbs and back and her arm was pulled out behind her. She couldn’t keep track of who was where, who was touching her, who she was pushed up against. She gritted her teeth and struggled to get herself free. It was useless and all she could do was end up getting smooshed further against them as the structure they were on began to give way.
And then it snapped.
She and the others let out screams as they fell down from the pipe. They crashed against some of the internal structures of the wall, being flung from side to side. Penny yelped as she felt herself hit against something sharp, and she heard the others cry out in pain as well. Her head struck something hard, causing an ache to spread through it. She didn’t have time to react to that as her shoulder hit against something. She knew it was going to bruise.
They hit against another pipe, this one breaking under their weight and allowing them to fall through. They all laid in a pile, panting heavily from their long drop. They looked at one another, smiling softly in great relief that it was all over.
But it would seem they thought too soon. The pipe they were in began to bend to the whim of their own weight. They dug their fingers against the ground as they struggled to prevent themselves from sliding. However all attempts failed miserably, and as the pipe began to tilt in a diagonal fashion, their bodies began to slide downward.
Penny clutched the pipe, ignoring the loud, annoying screech of her fingernails. She tried in vain to stop herself, her mother trying the same thing. Her ears were irritated from the screeches both their nails’ produced, and it felt as though it was going to explode. But there was nothing she could do about that. Despite their best efforts, their attempts at stopping didn’t work and they just kept rolling down the slanted pipe.
Soon, they reached the exit. Penny let out a yelp when she rolled through, a sharp tip of the pipe cutting into her. She rolled across the ground, tumbling across the floor painfully. She soon rolled to a stop, laying down on her stomach. She let out a soft groan, pushing herself onto her hands and shaking her head.
That was some fall. She wondered where they were now. How far had they fallen? And just where did they end up? As the others groaned and picked themselves up, Penny took a moment to look around, turning her head left and right.
It was difficult to see where they were. It was very dark here. She could make out some shapes, but not enough to determine their expact location. Maybe they were in the basement, or in some lower floor. They were still inside the building. That much she knew; she would recognize this smell anywhere. But the overall shape... She hadn’t been here before, not even when she helped Rudy out of here a few months ago. It didn’t look like any room she had been in before.
Her heart skipped a beat when she remembered about Rudy. She swiveled her head and looked down at where her mother and Rudy were. Her mother was laying on her stomach, gritting her teeth and groaning. She could see a cut on her mom’s arm. Unlike her zoner friends, her mother did not escape the fall unscathed.
Rudy, thankfully, looked fine. He might have gotten hit a few times when dropping down, but other than that, he appeared to be okay. She let out a sigh of relief, smiling momentarily at Rudy before worry and concern caused replaced the expression. She knew what had to be down now.
“I’ll go scout up ahead. I’ll try to figure out our location.” Penny said, straightening herself up, eyes remaining narrowed in determination. “I will be right back.”
“Penny, are you sure that’s a good idea?” Howdy asked nervously. His eyes shifted from side to side. “We can’t even see anything... What if there’s a trap waiting for you and...”
“I don’t think Von would go through the trouble of setting up traps all over this place. The guy is so cocky, he probably thought that we’d never get out.” Snap said.
“Besides, this place doesn’t look like it’s been used much.” Rapsheeba noted. “I think this is one of the places without power. An area of the building that Von doesn’t even use.”
Penny heard her mom speak up. “We should still be careful.” Her mother ground as she climbed up to her feet. Thankfully the straps still held Rudy to her back. Her mother provided extra support by looping her arms around Rudy’s legs. “I think Penny has the right idea, but not alone.”
Penny turned to her mother. “Who do you suggest I bring with?”
Her mother’s eyes swiftly turned to Snap. “Him. You two seem to have the longest history with each other.” Her mother looked at her for a few seconds before turning to Snap. “Can I trust that you two will keep each other safe?”
Snap nodded his head. He offered the most confident grin that he could muster. “No worries, Penny’s mom. We’ll be careful!” He turned to Penny. “Won’t we?”
Penny nodded once. “Yeah. We will be fine, mom. I promise.”
“Good. Now get going. Don’t stray too far. Just get as much information as we can use. We will be waiting back here for you. If we don’t where from you within the hour, we will assume something happened and we will take action.” Penny’s mom said.
Penny and Snap nodded their heads at this. They didn’t waste anymore time. After glancing at the others, and then staring sadly at Rudy’s still groggy form, they took off together.
|
|
|
Need
Feb 13, 2015 20:45:34 GMT -5
Post by Bluedramon on Feb 13, 2015 20:45:34 GMT -5
Chapter 38: Reunions
Let us all come together.
sss
Snap kept his back hunched up slightly as he and Penny walked down the hallway. It was so dark and it was so difficult to see. The zoner kept close behind Penny, one hand on her shoulder, the other towards his chin as he looked left and right, trying to make sense of where they were in the building.
The damp smell did indicate this was a basement of some kind. Or at least, it seemed like it was. It was difficult to tell. There were no maps here and even if there were, it was way too dark to see anything.
“Buckette?” Snap asked. “Can’t you draw a light or something?”
Penny nearly stopped in her path. “Snap, you know I can’t do that in the Real World.”
Snap felt like an idiot. Of course it wouldn’t work here. “Oh...right...” He grinned nervously, unable to believe just how much of an idiot he had been.
Snap was not used to adventuring in the Real World, if it could even be called adventuring. He had grown used to the magic chalk’s help, and often relied on Rudy and Penny to be able to draw whatever it is that they needed. He never thought he’d see the day when they would be needing to explore something without the help of the magic chalk. It was so foreign and strange. He might as well be with a bunch of zoners, cause it felt like that.
He wasn’t really angry with Penny or anything. He couldn’t blame her for the situation. Until they got into ChalkZone and they got some magic chalk, there was little that they could do when it came to getting what they needed. He hoped they would be able to find something soon.
Seeing the damp areas on the ground made him nervous. The wet places were likely the result of some old pipes starting to crack a little. There were only a couple tiny puddles on the ground and they were all up against corners. They rarely saw them. But that didn’t lessen his nervousness whenever they came close to them. Snap could feel his heart beating faster everytime they passed on, and his grip on Penny would get tighter.
“Snap, please don’t do that. You’re hurting me.” Penny said.
“Sorry.” Snap said quickly. He relinquished his grip on her and held his hands towards himself. Teeth clenched nervously, he turned his head from right to left, his eyes sweeping the area, using whatever scrap of light was available to see whatever that he could.
The sight of the small puddles reminded him of what happened with those zoners earlier on. He shuddered as he remembered how they were all washed away, their bodies melted, burned, faded away from existence from a mere clear fluid substance. He would never forget the sight of their melting organs, their distorted muscle and bones....
To make it worse, they hadn’t been the only ones who got hit. He knew the zoners fleeing must also have gotten hit as well. Unless they were lucky enough to head into the ventilation system, or got outside somehow, they were all dead. The mere thought of that sent cold shivers up and down his spine.
The advice from Biclops had been of little help. The zoners seemed to all but forget about it as soon as they confronted Von. Their anger and hate towards the man caused the giant’s advice to slip from their minds.
And when Helga was killed... That just made things even worse.
The death of Helga, their toughest leader, had shaken the foundation of their confidence. It had sent shockwaves of horror through their bodies, and many of the zoners lost the will to fight. Seeing Helga die like that broke something inside most of them. While a few remained that tried to be brave, that wasn’t enough.
Add to the fact that Arnold was also murdered, and that would have broken whatever was left of their confidence. It had reduced most of the zoners into scared, ‘wild animals’ as Von would have put it, and as soon as they were given the chance, they ran off, desperately trying to save themselves.
A part of Snap felt sorry for them. He knew what it felt like to be so scared. He got a taste of that when he was trapped with Blocky and Howdy. But he knew that Howdy understood better than him. He was trapped longer. Then there was Blocky..
The poor rectangular zoner had been trapped for several days, likely not having much to eat, tormented by experiment after experiment, his mind clouded with a shroud of pain... If any of them understood what it felt like to be terrified, afraid, helpess, it would be him. Snap could hardly begin to imagine just what the poor zoner had felt during his stay.
But the blue and white zoner could not feel only sympathy for the zoners that fled. There was also anger there.
As much as he didn’t want to blame the zoners for their own demise, a part of him just couldn’t help it. The zoners had been warned how dangerous Von was, and they were still so blinded by their desire to stop him that they just cast aside that logic. They should have stayed home and let him and his friends handle it. Perhaps then, they would at least still be alive.
Well there was nothing that could be done about that now. With a pang in his stomach, he knew those zoners were gone forever. Nothing would bring them back. All he could do now was focus on stopping their killer from harming more zoners. It was going to be difficult, but if it wasn’t done soon, then...what was going to happen to ChalkZone...?
He and Penny continued to move through the hallway slowly. They took their time, the darkness preventing them from seeing many things until they were much closer. They had passed by a few rooms, but the doors were shut and stuck there, likely from rust as this portion of the building seemed more in neglect than other parts.
He and Penny thought about entering the rooms, but decided to pass it up. Finding where this led to was more important. Perhaps there was an exit somewhere. If they could at least find their way out, then they could get away from here and get help somehow.
Something soon caught Snap’s eye. As they had turned with the corridor, there was a door far down that appeared to have some kind of light in it. It seemed this place had some kind of power available to it. He wasn’t sure how much, though. Maybe just from a generator for all he knew.
“Do you see that, Penny?” Snap asked, his eyes focusing on the room further down. There was a dull glow there. Not very noticeable compared to, say, a brand new fluorescent light, but still visible nonetheless.
“Yeah I do.” Penny whispered softly. She stopped in the middle of the hallway, staring at the light. “Do you think we should go check it out?”
Snap paused for a moment. A part of him just wanted to continue looking for an exit. If they were to just explore any random room, they might just end up in bigger trouble. Von might be in one of these rooms, if he didn’t head into ChalkZone first. He might also have set up some traps just in case. If he and Penny got stuck out here, then how would they be able to tell the others?
Then again, these rooms might contain items that they could use for their escape. This room might have something that they could possibly need. And if that’s the case, then perhaps it was worth the chance to check it out and see. Just a quick look wouldn’t hurt, right?
“Yeah, it might have something that can help us.” Snap said as he started to cautiously walk forward.
Penny followed suit. “Just be careful, Snap. Don’t just go around touching anything.”
Snap smirked at this. “Don’t worry. I won’t.”
The two friends headed towards the open door slowly. They took their time, just in case Von got crazy with booby traps here. They were careful to watch out for lasers and pressure points. So far, they didn’t find anything, but they were still on the alert just in case.
Soon they reached the room. They stared inside. They didn’t see anything that looked like a trap. But they weren’t stupid. They would still treat this room with the utmost caution. They looked at each other and frowned, nodding their heads to send silent messages to one another. They then looked back towards the room. Slowly, they began to enter it.
The room appeared to be some kind of lab. Another one. Not that it surprised Snap or Penny. They both assumed that this place would have several labs, considering what it was used for. It looked similar to the room that they had been locked up in, save for a few changes, such as a distinct lack of that chair.
There appeared to be a large chalkboard in this room. The smudge marks and dust that collected on the board indicated very recent use. Maybe a few days at most. There were some symbols on the board, but Snap could not make heads or tails of it.
Penny, however, could. At least a little. “This is some kind of formula...” Penny whispered softly. She stood in front of the board, her eyes scanning it up and down. “I bet Von was trying to figure something out. Perhaps perpetual motion. None of this data looks like what would be associated with chalk.”
Snap replied, “I still can’t believe that he remained obsessed with perpetual motion for all this time. You’d think he would have moved onto better things.”
Penny nodded her head. Then she turned her head to do a quick, visual sweep of the area. “Let’s look around for a little bit. Maybe we might find something. But be careful.”
“Careful is my middle name!” Snap said with a grin.
“Of course.” Penny said before she began to look around. Snap glared softly at her for a few seconds, unsure if she was being serious or not. He then looked away and he began to look as well.
The room didn’t seem to have much that was interesting to them. Von appeared to have cleaned this room out. Well mostly. A few items remained, but none that they could use for an escape, and certainly no maps or anything regarding the building itself or a security system. Snap guessed that Von decided to change rooms after he found out about zoners. It certainly did seem like this place was abandoned swiftly.
Snap dropped down onto his knees and began to look around. He turned his head from right to left, looking for any items that may have fallen down. Paper, tools, anything. But no, there was nothing. Just the coldness of the ground, some dust, not much else.
There weren’t too many things to look at here, and it didn’t take long before he and Penny searched most of them. They had even checked for the possibility of a back exit in the room. A fire escape of some sort. No, nothing like that here. This room was just a dead end, a waste of time. The only thing they learned from here was that Von was really a nutcase about writing formulas for perpetual motion. Perhaps it was time for them to leave and....
Wait, what is this? What was that over here, sitting in the cabinet?
Snap noticed something familiar about the object. It was hard to tell what it was at first. It was obscured by the shadows, and yet, there was still something about it that seemed so...familiar. Curious, ignoring Penny’s questioning statements, he walked over.
His eyes were glued on the object as he approached. Even as he got closer, it didn’t seem to get any clearer for him. His eyes trailed up and down, looking for any kind of clue as to why this object was so familiar to him. It was box-shaped..kind of. It stretched out and he saw some other structure to it. It didn’t seem to remarkably stand out, but...oh why did it seem so familiar to him? Just what was it about it that caught his attention?
“Snap? What is it?” Penny asked as she walked over to where her friend stood. “What do you see?”
Snap shook his head and shrugged his shoulder. “I’m not sure, Buckette. But...” He pointed his rounded hand at the cabinet. “Isn’t there something familiar about that thing in there?”
Penny turned her head to look. “What is? Oh you mean that square-ish thing?”
Snap nodded his head. “Yeah. Doesn’t it seem to ring a bell?”
Penny stared at him for a moment and then turned her attention back to the object. She reached forward and grabbed onto the doors of the cabinet. She attempted to open it, but the doors would not budge. “Hmm...it’s locked.”
“Allow me.”
Snap never did this before, but it was worth a shot. He saw it in movies before. Maybe it would work? He reached his hand gainst the cabinet. Concentrating hard, he was able to turn just that portion of him flat, and in went his 2D hand and arm. He stretched it in as far as he could go and soon he found the lock. He began to pick at it, trying to grasp the..whatever they were called, and repositioning them for it to be unlocked.
Soon, much to his surprise, there was a click. His eyes widened slightly. It had worked? He turned to Penny. She looked as shock as he did. A few seconds later, he smiled broadly. Well of course it worked. Why did he ever have any doubts that it wouldn’t?
“You’re welcome!” Snap cried triumphantly as he pulled his hand out. “Please, no pictures!”
Penny gave him a quick, playful push. “Cut it out, Snap. This is serious.”
“I know.” Snap said, still smiling at her. That smile soon faded as a look of contemplation came over him. He looked at the object that had been stored in the room. “What do you think it is?”
“I’m not sure.” Penny opened up the door and began to reach for the object in side. “But maybe if we pull it out and...oh!” Suddenly Penny froze, her hand positioned only about half way to the target. Her eyes widened in shock. “D-Did he...?”
Snap looked up at his friend worriedly, biting his lip. “P-Penny...? Are you okay? What’s going on...?”
Penny withdrew her hand from the cabinet. She stared at the object long and hard. Then she turned to face Snap, taking in a few slow breaths, as if she were trying to clear her mind and figure out what to say. The longer she stared at him like this, the more his heart clenched. Just what did she see?
“Snap...” Penny whispered. “I-It’s that device Rudy drew on that day. The machine that made bobble-headed yous.” She paused for a moment. Then she said, “The one that he was convinced was capable of perpetual motion.”
Snap gasped at this, taking a step back. “What...?”
They didn’t get a chance to finish their thoughts when a loud clamor caught their attention. They swiftly turned their heads. Their hearts nearly froze in their chests when they saw a shadow forming on the wall. They turned around to face the door and they took a few steps back.
Snap couldn’t believe it. Did Von know that they would be coming here? Did they fall for one of his traps? Did they just come here at the wrong time?
Regardless of the reason, that didn’t change what was going on right now. Von was coming into the room and they had no place to hide. There wasn’t anywhere in this room that was sufficient enough to hide the two of them. He gritted his teeth, his body tensing up for the inevitable fight. He turned to look at Penny, and he saw just how scared she was. He then turned his attention back to the door and took a few steps forward.
“Snap, what are you doing?” Penny whispered softly.
Snap didn’t answer her. He continued to move forward until he positioned himself in front of Penny. If that creepazoid wanted Penny, he’d have to go through him first. The only way that the man was going to have any access to her was if he went through his dead body. He didn’t want to die but if it came to that, if it meant buying some time for her, then he was prepared for it.
The tall shadow began to grow shorter, indicating that the man was getting closer. It didn’t seem like he was carrying anything at first. But then another shadow emerged. It was so close to the first shadow, and so long... Was it a gun?
The thought sent chills through Snap’s body. He never thought that the man would go as far as trying to shoot them. His body trembled at the thought. All it would take was one shot of that gun to him or Penny and the situation would rapidly become much worse than it had been before. He hoped he was mistaken, and that it was something else entirely. Maybe a broom or something.
He still stood his ground, not moving further away from Penny. When the shadows got even closer, and he began to see the shapes more distinctly, knowing what they were about to arrive in the room, he spread out his arms, waiting for the man to come in and try to make his move. He was not going to make things easy for him.
Then the figure arrived in the room. Snap tensed his body up, his adrenaline fully prepared for an attack. Unable to hold it back any longer, he began to rush forward, letting out a yell.
“Snap! Stop!”
The sudden shout from Penny wasn’t what stopped Snap. He skidded to a stop and stared out in shock when he saw not Von, but Rudy’s parents walking in.
He hunched his body forward, his arms dangling down, as he stared at the two shocked adults, just as surprised as they were. Many questions ran through his mind. Just how did they get here? Where did they come from? And why were they covered in dirt?
Mr. and Mrs. Tabootie stared down at the blue and white zoner in shock. They were silent for several moments, their eyes filled with so much shock, Snap thought they would burst open. He took a small step backwards as he watched them. Uncertain of what to expect, he kept his eyes on them. He had no idea how they were going to react to meeting a zoner.
Mrs. Tabootie was the one who spoke first. “Snap...? But I...I thought you were just a...”
“We thought you were a creation of Rudy’s.” Mr. Tabootie finished, his voice soft, filled with so much shock. He raised a finger and pointed it at Snap. “Did Rudy base the character off of you?”
Snap shook his head. “No, I’m the real deal.” Snap clenched his teeth tightly, realizing what a mistake it may have been to say that. He could just feel Penny’s glare on him.
“How is that...” Mrs. Tabootie started to say, overwhelmed in emotion. Then she stopped and turned her head. “Penny...? Are you okay? Where is Rudy? Where’s your mother?”
Penny didn’t answer right away. She just stared at Mrs. Tabootie, still clearly rearing from the shock of running into her so fast. She stared at Snap, as if she thought that he would have any answers. All Snap could do was shrug and look back at the adults. The questions that bombarded their heads made it difficult for either of them to formulate words.
Mr. Tabootie appeared to understand. He gently nudged his wife and spoke softly to her. Snap and Penny couldn’t understand what was being said, but they guessed that he was discussing something with his wife. He then looked back at them, giving an apologetic expression.
“We’re sorry if we surprised you so much. We’re...rather surprised as well.” Mr. Tabootie rubbed the back of his head. “We weren’t expecting to see you guys here...” He backtracked. “Well in this spot.”
“Neither were we.” Snap managed to say. He licked his lips and swallowed hard. A cold thought came to his head. “You...weren’t captured, were you?”
Mr. Tabootie shook his head. “No, we came here.”
Penny took a step forward. “How did you get in?”
Mr. Tabootie said, “Through one of the doors. It was still open.”
Penny’s eyes widened slightly at this, and then she swiveled her head towards Snap. “Did you hear that Snap? One of the doors is still open. We can get out!”
“Yeah, but..where is it?” Snap held his hand out in gesture. And just how did you get here?”
Mr. and Mrs. Tabootie looked at one another, and then back at them. All their expressions held the desire to gain more information, to answer confusing questions, but also to share information as well. They had some catching up to do so they could all fully understand the situation that they were in.
Snap hoped that the two adults were able to find something that could help them. An open door was nice, but if there was no path to get there, it was useless. Still, this was a chance at possible freedom, and if they can help, that would bring them a step closer to stopping Von.
But first, so much confusion had to be taken care of and gotten out of the way. Things needed to be straightened out first. Hopefully they will be able to do that very quickly. They didn’t have all the time in the world.
“Well you see... It all started when...” Mr. Tabootie began to tell his story.
sss
Dr. Von Doktor felt a rush of energy surge through him. He couldn’t wipe the smile from his face. Everything that had happened lately... It just filled him with a sense of accomplishment. He couldn’t help but suck in a deep breath and releasing a loud, content-filled sigh. Today had just been marvelous. Better than he had expected.
For him anyway. He imagined that his ‘guests’ felt differently. Both the ones he trapped in the Real World and Blocky, whom he now had tied down on a surgical table that he drew. Yeah, they were definitely not enjoying this. But he didn’t care. It was all about him, after all. Not them.
He wondered if they were going to escape. He had made sure that they couldn’t, but there might have been a flaw or two that he had overlooked. Well if that were the case, well, not much he can do about it now. Besides, even if they were to get out, they wouldn’t know where to find him here, and they would not be able to sneak in either. These walls, he drew them to be one-way, allowing him to see out but no one in. That would make it much harder for them to try to get in without him noticing.
He turned his attention back to Blocky. The small zoner was squirming against the binds, ignoring the pain that he was in. Normally, he would want to try to settle him down. Before, he didn’t want Blocky too badly hurt as he wanted to experiment on him. However, with that restriction removed, it no longer mattered to him. He can make his own test subjects now. Blocky was not needed anymore. It didn’t matter if he died.
But Blocky still had a purpose to him. A use. If he really wanted to, he could perform a dissection here, or a vivisection. He could run tests on Blocky, and any future test subject, that he was unable to in the Real World. He would be able to learn their bodies on a much deeper level.
There was a tingle sensation in his chest as he felt so excited. No one had ever done this before. No one had ever studied chalk animals like this. He was the first. It was so lucky when a scientist got to study a new animal. He felt like the luckiest of all. How much chance did he have to get the opportunity to study a new species made out of material that no one had ever thought possible for a living creature? Oh he was going to be famous!
He could feel his heart thumping with excited desire. He had come to close to obtaining his dignity back and the thought of him gaining so much more was just irresistable. He couldn’t wait to see the looks on those scientists’ faces. They will rue the day that they made fun of him. Everyone would be sorry.
But enough about the petty stuff. He will have his revenge soon. Right now, he needed to focus on the task at hand. He still had a lot more studying to do, and he had his test subject all strapped down and ready to go. His smile broadened as he stared down at Blocky.
As the zoner shivered and whimpered in fright, he began to think of what he should do. What should be the first test to try? Should he test a chemical reaction on him? Should he cut him open to get a glimpse of how his insides look? Should he force feed him some kind of poison?
“P-Please...don’t do this... I-I beg of you...” Blocky whimpered as he stared up at the man in fear. “Please...why does it have to be this way? Why can’t you use an x-ray machine or something?”
Von smirked at this. He turned his head to one side. “Well I could. But zorry.. It’z juzt not good enough for me. I need a more...perzonal view for myzelf. I’d get more data out zat way.”
Blocky began to struggle harder against his binds. He let out a few yelps of pain as his attempts were in vain. Even as he clearly was losing strength, he still struggled, trying to break himself free and get away. Von couldn’t help but smile at this. It was incredible how much energy he still had despite what he had gone through. Maybe he will discover the secrets of that through his cutting up the zoner. Maybe it can be applied to humans somehow.
“No! Come on! Let me g-g-go! Please!” Blocky wailed. He pulled harder on his legs, the small shins banging against the metal cuffs that held him down. “There has to be another way! Please!”
“Oh why don’t you juzt zettle down, Blocky? I hadn’t even begun yet.” Von began to circle Blocky. His mind ran with different thoughts of what he could do. There was so much he could try and it was so hard to choose just one. “Juzt zink of all the benefitz you may bring to zoziety. Zink of how much zings will improve. Izn’t that worz zomezing?”
Blocky did not reply. He merely let out a scream as he kept pulling on his limbs. Adrenaline was really kicking in how. If he had a heart monitor hooked up to him, he’d imagine the zoner’s heart would be racing, pounding against his chest.
The man continued, holding up his hand in gesture. “I can juzt zee it now. Maybe I could make a profit off of zelling your meat.”
“No!” Blocky cried in horror.
“I know it won’t do anyzing, but zome culturez do believe that eating animal partz helpz zem heal from dizeazez and zuch. Who knowz?” Von’s eyes gleamed as he stared down at the frightened zoner. “Maybe zome of them will zink that zoner meat can help zem out. I’m sure many people will flock to purchaze ground or powdered zoner. Wiz what you guyz are made of, zat shouldn’t be too hard to make.”
Blocky tried to shake his head in protest. The metal bar across his forehead prevented that. “No! Please!”
Von chuckled as he watched the zoner squirm. It was almost comical to him how the zoner still tried to escape, despite his condition and his predicament. Did he still really think that he can get away that easily? Did he really think that he would be able to break his binds if he just struggled hard enough?
He decided to leave the zoner alone for the time being. He still hadn’t figured out exactly what he wanted to do with Blocky, and some of the experiments he thought of doing couldn’t be performed on him, partly due to his injuries. He needed a fresh subject. One that has been untouched. At this, his smile spread further. Yes..he knew exactly what he could do while he tried to figure out what will be done to Blocky.
Without saying a word, he turned and left the zoner alone. He ignored the zoner’s confused cries as he headed down the hallway. There were more rooms in this place. He didn’t design it with just one. He had a feeling he might need some other areas, and this was one of those times that proved that.
The place was structured similiar to the building he had in the Real World, only much smaller. He had only made a few rooms because this was simply an experiment. He would need to test a few subjects out first before he expanded on something bigger.
It didn’t take him too long to reach his destination. There was a room on the far end of the hallway. He turned into it and walked inside. He immediately shut the door behind him. Despite the fact that he didn’t expect anyone to find him, he locked the door anyway.
The room looked similiar to the room where he had tried to test out his perpetual motion ideas. Only this room would, later on anyway, have more supplies and more tables. This was to be one of his major dissection and vivisection rooms. Soon, the shelves will be stocked full of different chemicals and jars and needles and scalpels. It was going to be incredible.
He walked up to one of the tables. He noticed the super strong straps he had drawn. Designed to hold down tons of weight, it should make it easy for him to subdue his test subjects. Especially if he drew them first. He could prevent them from being too strong, ensuring that they would remain subdued.
He pulled out what remained of the magic chalk. He frowned slightly. He had used up so much of it. Oh well, there was still enough for him to do what he wanted. Gripping it tightly, he began to draw.
Lines rapidly filled the air, twisting around, forming a distinct shape in the area. He added a sharp turn here and there, then a swirl and soon he was finished. As soon as he stopped, color filled in the empty void, and flesh materialized in an instant, just like the building and everything else had. He was fascinated by how similiar the process was, and just how quickly and easily he had practically given birth.
Here, standing before him, was a brand new zoner. One that he had created. This realization gave him a sense of power over this particular life form. This zoner, which looked like a cross between a zebra and a peacock, was his property. He was free to do whatever he wanted with this zoner.
And he knew just what he wanted to do.
“Hello there. It’s nice to meet you.” The zoner said in greeting. He bent down on one hoof and bowed to him. “I’m so glad to meet my creator.”
Dr. Von Doktor flinched slightly at this. The zoner spoke like... Well it was hard to explain. Almost like a child and a foreigner strung together. There was emphasis put on the wrong words at the wrong time. Was this what happened when he didn’t concentrate hard enough on the personality and behavior of the zoner?
Oh well, this will have to do. After all, he did not create this zoner to study his vocalization and grammar. No, he had something much more...interesting in mind for him.
Von grabbed onto the zoner’s arm and tugged him. “Come on.” He spread his hand out towards the table. “Please...take a seat.”
The zoner stared down quizzically at the table. He tilted his head to one side. “What is this for?”
“Oh it’z a game.” Von said with a smile on his face. “A game of knowledge. And you’re going to help me get it.”
The zoner stared at Von for a few seconds. Von wondered if the zoner understood what he meant and if he was going to try to get away. Instead of looking horrified, the zoner looked excited, an energy rushing through him as if he were just a little child. Well he was new to the world after all.
“Really? When do we get started?” The zoner asked, his voice high-pitched and energetic.
“Climb into zee table and you will zee.” Von said. He again motioned to the table, this time with more force, indicating to the zoner exactly what he wanted.
The zoner nodded his head. “Okay, creator. Sure, I’ll do it!” Immediately the zoner climbed into the table. With a motion from Von, he turned himself onto his back, spreading out his arms and legs as if he were about to make a snow angel. “How’s this, creator?”
“Perfect.” Von said. With a snap of his finger, the cuffs activated. The zoner let out a yelp as the cuffs strapped in him down. A few more appeared, holding down his body and his head. “Zank you for your cooperation.”
The zoner began to struggle. A nervous smile spread across his face. “Creator? This...this is kind of tight...” He gave a quick chuckle as he stared up at Von. “Is this part of the game?”
Von’s smile grew twisted. “Yez, it iz.”
The zoner’s face paled at the sight of this. It was almost amusing to see this child-like zoner experience fear for the first time. If the zoner thought this was bad, the true fun had not yet begun.
“B-But...creator... I-I thought we were going to have some fun together...” The zoner whimpered, sounding so much like a frightened little child.
Von chuckled at this. “Oh we are. I plan on having zo much fun wiz you.” He leaned forward, putting his faced close to the zoner’s. “Now I would appreciate it if you didn’t zcream. Ziz will go more zmoozly if you didn’t diztract me.” Von quickly began to sketch.
“B-But I...”
The zoner was silenced when Von drew a muzzle and slipped it over his mouth. He tightened the straps and buckled them down, securing it against the zoner’s face. This prevented the zoner from talking or screaming. The only thing that he could do was whimper and whine.
The zoner tried to shake his head in a vain attempt to get free. After a few times, he appeared to realize it was futile and he fell almost limp against the table. His chest rose and fell rapidly and he looked up at Von with wide, innocent and frightened looking eyes. There was a strong question of ‘why’ in them. The zoner reminded him so much of Blocky.
Well..it was time to get started.
“Juzt cloze your eyes, little one. It will be over before you know it.” Von cooed to the scared creation of his. A short while later, the room was filled with the muffled cries of his test subject.
sss
Joe was still surprised by what had happened. He certainly wasn’t expecting this turn of events when he and his wife explored around this area. He was so confused and a part of him hadn’t fully recovered from the shock.
It wasn’t that he wasn’t happy to see Penny. It was just...he didn’t think she’d be out over here. He and his wife thought this part of the building was abandoned. He didn’t think that Von would use any part of this area, and would have instead focused on the areas that looked more functional. That seemed to make the most sense to the man.
He and his wife had traveled through the ventilation system, which hadn’t exactly been a real joy. It was dirty in a few places, and some areas were rusted and sharp. Going across them was tricky and dangerous. They had to be extra careful as they moved through the vents. It was a little roomier than he thought it would be at least, so it made it a tad easier. He wasn’t sure just how long he and Millie had been traversing through the metal tunnels. It could have been anywhere between just several minutes to an hour.
After a while, they did discovery a hole in the elevated tunnels that they could not cross. Evidence of neglect from Von. They had no choice but to get out. They both climbed down from the vents, which wasn’t easy, with the jagged opening and moist ground there and such. But working together, they did manage to get down and then they were able to explore around a little and see where they were.
He and his wife were convinced that the area was left abandoned by Dr. Von Doktor, so they searched around unhindered, not expecting any kind of trap from the man, or being worried about getting caught.
When they came over to this room, they had realized there was someone there. They thought they could hear voices, and they were immediately put on edge. They had glanced at one another, and asked each other just what was happening. They both thought that perhaps it was Von or Terry. Who else could it have been? They knew of no one else who could be likely culprits to have taken their son.
They approached the door, prepared for a fight. Joe had taken position in front of his wife. His eyes had narrowed when they got closer. Their bodies remained tense, expecting Von or Terry to jump out at any given moment. Although they were both afraid, they were also both very determined to save their son from this...this madman.
But when they had turned the corner and they got to see just who it was that was here, they were both taken aback, neither of them expecting Penny to be there, staring them in shock.
Penny wasn’t alone. There was some else with her. A blue and white figure that had rushed towards them, only stopping when he seemed to realize they weren’t who wanted. When the person stopped, he and his wife were taken aback when they saw that it was Snap, Rudy’s star in his comic. His appearance filled them with so many questions, especially after Snap asserted that he was real.
He and his wife had liked Rudy’s work, and he recalled how popular Madcap Snap was. He never would have dreamed that Snap would be real, though. He thought that Snap was just a made up character. To see him standing before them, it was hard to take in. They both began to wonder if it was just a really good costume or something.
But the shock of seeing Snap being real was pushed in the back of his head when he realized that they really needed to catch up. To better understand their situation, they needed to exchange knowledge with each other and tell one another just how they gotten to this point.
Joe and Millie had told their story first. They did their best to explain everything, from how worried they were that Rudy hadn’t come back, how they tried to contact Penny’s mom, going to her house and finding them all missing. During the explanation, Penny looked a little guilty, confusing the two adults. They weren’t sure why Penny felt so bad. Maybe she was just guilty for contributing to them worrying; she was missing, too.
Penny and Snap both looked horrified when they brought up ChalkZone and the silly story Rudy’s aunt Tilly said about it. Joe was confused by their responses, and the way they looked at them... He had glanced over at his wife and she didn’t have any idea of what to make of it. Their reaction made it seem as though...they had learned something they shouldn’t have...
But..it couldn’t be true, right? ChalkZone couldn’t possibly be real. Tilly was just a little crazy, perhaps watching Terry too much. There was no way that such a world could exist. It violated too many laws of physics. It was..impossible...right...?
But Penny and Snap’s expressions suggested otherwise. These expressions held no deception, and they couldn’t be mistaken for anything else except shock and worry about their discovery.
He and his wife had gone silent for a few moments upon seeing their expressions. They had looked at one another, both exchanging a look of confusion with each other. He and Millie then continued their story, moving on from the subject of ChalkZone. They told the two about how they had found a way in and how they had been searching through the building to find any evidence of Rudy, Penny, and Mrs. Sanchez being held captive here.
And their hunch appeared to be correct, considering Penny’s presence here, and how she and Snap seemed defensive in the first split second they had shown up in the room. Snap’s reaction suggested that they had been waiting for a fight, and he knew it couldn’t possibly have been with him or his wife.
Now it was time for Penny and Snap to tell their story.
“We told our story. Now it’s your turn.” Joe said sternly, folding his arms against his chest. There’s several unanswered questions that he and his wife really needed to know. “Tell us, how did you get here?”
Penny and Snap looked at one another. Joe and Millie stared at them expectantly, not making a move to rush them. It was clear they had a lot to say, and they would need a little time to organize their thoughts. Joe hoped that some of the stuff they would say would reveal whatever happened to their son and just what Von was up to.
Speaking of Von, he wondered where he was. Joe turned his head from left to right and repeated this once. He didn’t see any sign of Von in here, and he and his wife didn’t even hear him or find any signs that he was here. While he expected that in this more abandoned area, why was the parking lot devoid of any cars except his own? Where was Von? Was he even here? Was he hiding from them? He tensed up, prepared for a confrontation with him.
He turned his attention back to Penny and Snap. Hopefully, they can answer that question. Right now, he didn’t care if Snap was a chalk creature or not. He didn’t care about the chalk world. That, as amazing as it sounded, was irrelevent at the moment. What mattered more now was finding Rudy and their friend, Inez.
“We’ll have to tell you later.” Snap said at last. Joe and Millie stared at the little guy in shock. “We don’t have time right now.”
“We had time to tell you what happened.” Millie said, narrowing her eyes as she held out her hand in gesture. “What do you mean you can’t tell us your story? How isn’t there enough time?”
“Is Von up to something?” Joe said, interjecting. “Is he doing something really horrible right now?”
“Look we’ll tell you all later.” Snap waved his hands out in front of him. “Right now, we need to...”
“No, you listen here!” Joe glared at the chalk creature. He didn’t care if he was Rudy’s creation at the moment. He didn’t have the authority to tell them when they’d get the information. They were going to get it now. “Millie and I are worried sick about Rudy and Inez! And if you’re not going to tell us, then...”
“It’s not like that at all!” Snap cringed away from the man, grinning nervously. “It’s just that...”
Joe narrowed his eyes dangerousy as Millie folded her arms against her chest. “It’s just what?” Snap was quiet and after several moments, Joe said, “What’s with you, Snap? Don’t you even care?”
Snap’s eyes widened at this. He frowned as though he had said some great insult. “Of course I do! Don’t you dare say such a thing!”
Millie growled. “Then why aren’t you...”
“Because we really don’t have time! We need to head to the hospital!”
This caused the two adults to freeze. They stared over at Penny in shock. The hospital? Was someone hurt? They looked at Penny’s arm and they felt their hearts skip a beat when they saw that she had several puncture marks in her right arm. They stared at this for several moments before looking back at Penny. They took in a few quick breaths, finding it hard to speak at first.
“Penny...” Millie was the first of the two to regain her voice. “What happened to you...? Did Von do this?”
Penny looked at her arm. She then nodded her head. “Well yes, but I’m not the one who needs the most help.”
Joe felt hesitant to ask. But he knew there was very little choice. He and his wife, they both needed to know. “Who....who is it...?”
Penny and Snap looked at one another. They then looked back at them. Joe and Millie felt their hearts start to race when they saw the looks in their eyes. Their faces held gazes of utter sympathy. After a few seconds, Penny was the one who responded.
“It’s Rudy.” Penny whispered softly. Joe and Millie gasped in horror at this, putting their hands to their mouths as their eyes widened. “He’s hurt.”
Joe took in a deep, sharp breath, his mind swirling with thoughts. He could hear his wife gasp in horror. They looked towards each other, both exchanging looks of horror with each other. Hearing the news confirming that their son was injured caused them both to freeze, making it hard for either of them to say something, or even move. Their heads ran with many questions.
What happened to their son? How bad was it? Did Von do it? Did someone or something else do it? How long would he be in the hospital? Was the wound fatal? Had they gotten here in time or were they too late to do much to help him?
Joe finally found the strength to turn his head and looked back towards Penny and Snap. He breathed in and out slowly, his eyes moving from left to right. Then he said, “What..happened to him...?”
Snap narrowed his eyes and gritted his teeth. “Dr. Von Doktor impaled him, the bastard...” The chalk creature’s voice was filled with venom.
Millie took a step back, tears forming in her eyes. “He’s been what?!”
Joe, his eyes wide with alarm, took a step forward swiftly. “Where is he now?!”
Penny quickly mothered with her arm. “He’s over this way. My mom and two other zoners are looking after him.”
Joe and Millie didn’t bother with asking what the term ‘zoner’ was, or trying to remember if they heard the word before. Right now, their only focus was getting to Rudy. They immediately followed Penny and Snap as they led them down the hallway to where Rudy apparently was being kept.
They were both grateful that Inez was with him and looking after him. That helped to drive away some of their worries. But it didn’t help them to fully relax. How could they when that evil, vile man had impaled him? The thought sent chills up and down their spines. Their minds filled with all kinds of horrific images at that thought.
The fact that he was impaled was horrifying enough, but there was still the matter of what he was impaled with and where. They both knew that there were all kinds of complications that could..no..would arise from this. They could only hope that the object in question missed all or most of his more important body stuff. And that wasn’t getting into the infections and whether or not this could affect him for the rest of his life.
The two parents pushed those thoughts aside. They could speculate more once they had seen Rudy and could assess for themselves what was necessary. The group of four disappeared down the hallway, towards where Rudy, Inez, and more of those zoners awaited.
Joe formed a fist as they went down, his thoughts growing dark. If Von did anything that horrible to Rudy, if his son was going to be permanently crippled because of this....
...well he hoped the man had really good insurance.
sss
Rudy let out a soft groan. He tried to open up one eye, but found that he could not. He never felt so weak in his life. Just..what had happened ot him? Why did he feel this way? Why did his mind feel so muggy and tired?
He would have tried to figure this out if he didn’t feel so tired and sleepy. A part of him just wanted to go right back to sleep. He wanted to close his eyes and allow the darkness to overtake him again, bringing him back to that peaceful slumber he had been in earlier. He didn’t remember how long he had been out, a short time or a much longer time, but he hardly registered any concern with that. Right now, sleep...
He felt himself being moved around. He could feel something underneath his body, and he could have sworn he was suddenly floating. He looked around to figure out what was going on. But his vision, it was so blurred, he could hardly make anything out. He struggled to try to make any sense of the blurred mess of colors and shadows all around him, but nothing worked.
Normally, if he were more awake, he’d be worried, panicked, something. He wouldn’t just lay here and act as if all was right with the world. Right now, however, he hardly had any care about what was going on. Being lifted up by, as far as he could tell, was air felt....nice. Yes, nice was the word he’d use. Very calming and relaxing. Then he began to move through the air, which felt even better. It reminded him of the car rides with his parents. He remembered on long ones, how he would just fall asleep in the care, the movement along the road just so relaxing, especially on sunny days.
Rudy could feel his eyelids grow heavy. He wasn’t sure how long he could stay awake. Not much longer, he knew. He had a feeling that, within a few moments, he would pass out, returning to the slumber that he had so desired for.
He did stop for a moment to look around him, trying once more to at least figure out where he was. He could start to recognize some shapes and at least tell there were people around. They seemed familiar, but he couldn’t quite identify them yet. He noticed some white dots of fuzzy blobs, and if he didn’t know any better, he’d say that they were looking right at him.
Then one large fuzzy thing filled his vision. Pale peach color with yellow mixed into it. Compared to the other shapes, this one was large and...either muscular or just hefty. He wasn’t sure which. His eyes flickered when he saw more peach coming towards him, and for a split second, he wondered if he should move.
Then, seconds later, he felt something against his cheek. He jolted in surprise, not expecting the blob to touch him. He thought about jerking himself away, but...no... This felt nice. He let out a soft sigh and pressed his head against the thing. He could feel it moving along his cheek, caressing it gently. Yeah, he liked this. He wanted it to do more. Then the thing moved up to his head, and he could feel his scalp come alive with pleasure. Slowly he shut his eyes and leaned even further against the blob, letting out a sigh of contentment. He didn’t care if he had no idea who or what this blob was. All he wanted was for it to continue, for a lack of a better term, petting him.
But sadly, it didn’t last very long. When the thing withdrew, Rudy let out a frustrated groan. He opened up his eyes again, staring towards the blobs, giving them all a longing look. Won’t one of them touch him like that again? Please...?
Then after a while, he started to get his vision back. Well more of it anyway. Not all, but enough that he could now start to make out details. He stared up at the blob that touched him, and he started to see the face. He tilted his head to one side, his eyes frowning in confusion.
“M-Mom...?” He whispered softly.
The blob responded, but the voice was so distorted and echoey that he wasn’t sure what to make of it. He was certain that she at least said his name, and possibly how he was.
Although he had no way of knowing for certain, Rudy still replied to what he percieved to be his mother’s question. “I’m...fine.. Tired... Just want to sleep...” He began to close his eyes.
He was stirred when his mother, or was it his father, shook him. He let out a groan, but did not open his eyes. He shook his shoulder to one side, jerking himself free of their grasp. It wasn’t that he was unhappy to see his parents. It was just...he was too tired. His head ached from the lack of sleep, or too much there of. He needed to rest.
His eyes shut completely, and he curled up into a small ball on the ground. He thought he felt something nick him in his stomach, but he was so out of it, he didn’t really notice.
“Sleep time...good... Sleep...” Rudy mumbled under his breath as he closed his eyes completely. It didn’t take long for the voices to rapidly fade away, and he was overcome by the darkness. Yes, all he needed was some more nice, peaceful sleep.
sss
“Rudy! Wake up! Please!” Millie called out to her son. No..this couldn’t be happening. Not her little boy. No...
But no matter how hard she shook him, Rudy wasn’t waking up. He just remained still, unmoving. She refused to give up at first, and she kept trying. But soon she had to face reality. Slowly her shaking stopped and she stared down at her completely still son. Reality sank in, weighing down on her shoulders.
Her son had...passed out. Succumbed to whatever internal bleeding was going on. The only thing that kept her heart from shattering into tiny pieces was the fact that his chest still rose and fell, albeit shakingly.
Despite the bloody spot on his chest, still visible despite the bandages, there was no expression of pain in the boy’s eyes. It was just so...peaceful. The look of it made the large woman shudder. It was such a contrast, seeing such a bad wound and seeing her son look so peaceful. He was even smiling, something she didn’t expect him to do if he was in so much pain. She wanted to lift him up and hold him in her arms, but she did not want to make things worse.
She looked over solemnly at her husband. He looked over at her sympathetically, reaching out and touching her shoulder. It took all of Millie’s strength not to pull her husband into a big hug and cry into his shoulder. She kept telling herself that everything will be okay. They just need to get out of here and get Rudy to a hospital.
Inez had told them what she could, about Von’s actions. Each thing she had listed made the woman and her husband feel more and more hatred towards the vile man. Neither of them thought he’d go this far, do something this horrible. Him trying to murder Inez, experimenting on Penny, and impaling Rudy... He crossed the line three times over. Well they would make sure that he didn’t get a fourth chance with them.
And then there was his torture of these...zoners... Millie wasn’t sure how sad she should feel for them. She wasn’t sure how to take them or view them. But regardless, even she felt a pang of disgust when she learned how this Blocky character was treated. If he was sentient, then shouldn’t he have been treated with some amount of dignity?
But for the moment, she couldn’t concern herself with the zoners. Her son was more important right now. She knelt down beside him and stroked his hair gently. She wished that he would wake up. Him sleeping made her very nervous and she kept fearing he would not wake up again, despite reassurances from the others.
Seeing her son like this was just horrible. She and her husband had a feeling something might have happened. But..neither of them thought it would...be something like this.
Their son had been impaled through the stomach, right below his ribcage. It did not pierce his aorta at least, but there was likely other things it ripped through. The fact that the man had ripped out the rusty nail horrified them, as that would have caused extra damage on its way out. And rusted.... Millie found herself imagining all kinds of diseases that would come from the rust of the nail. She did her best to try to remain calm, but..how could she with all of this?
But...at least the worst of it appeared to be over. Rudy’s wound was bandaged up and she and Joe were here. They knew a way out and they could take him through there. They could get their son to a hospital where he can be treated.
And after that, they could take care of Von. They could report to the police what they had found out and this place will be searched. She was confident that the police would be able to find evidence linking the man to the kidnappings. Then there was no doubt in her mind that the man would be locked away for a very long time. There was no doubt about that.
“There...this should do it.” Inez said, cutting through the silence. She took a few steps back, staring at her handiwork. “It’s not the best, but it should help you carry Rudy out just fine. Just be very, very careful. He may have suffered more damage than we thought.”
Joe nodded his head. “Thank you. We..can’t tell you how much we really appreciate this.”
Inez smiled at them. “Don’t worry about it. Just concentrate on getting him to the hospital.”
“And don’t forget, we will be helping you.” The zoner named Rapsheeba said. The other two, Howdy and Snap, smiled and nodded in confirmation at this. “Rudy is our friend and we will do whatever we can to help.”
“Me too.” Howdy said.
“Rudy is my creator. I’d never abandon him.” Snap said.
Penny took a step forward. “Working together, we should be able to pull this off. We can get out of this wretched place and get Rudy the help that he so desperately needs.”
“Then we take care of that creepazoid.” Snap snarled, slamming a fist against his palm.
Penny glared down at him. “Only after we secure Rudy’s safety.”
“I know.” Snap said as he looked up at her. “Come on, we better get going.”
“Agreed.” Penny said.
Millie didn’t attempt to say anything. Neither did her husband. Now wasn’t the time for discussions. Now was the time to help Rudy. She watched as Inez and her daughter carried the item over towards them. The item in question was a roughly made man-powered transporter. Well whatever it was. She had seen them before, but the name of them evaded her for the moment. The vet lowered it towards the ground and motioned to the parents to put Rudy in it.
She and Joe were as careful as they could. They gently lifted Rudy into the air, Joe holding his front and her his legs. They did their best not to move his body around too much, keeping him as still as possible. As they carried him over, Millie couldn’t help but stare at his face. He might look peaceful now, but her heart twisted when she realized that, once the drug completely wears off, he was not going to be so relaxed anymore.
They lowered Rudy down onto the transporter. There wasn’t any straps, so carrying him was going to be difficult. Especially going through the ventilation shaft, which they had no choice but to do. At least they had more help this time, but that still didn’t make the task any less daunting.
Working with her husband, they hoisted Rudy up into the air. They steadied him as best as they could. They then turned their attention to the others.
“It’s this way.” Joe said.
Without saying another word, they all headed down the hallway. Millie still wasn’t sure exactly how they were going to handle the ventilation system issue, but she was certain they’d figure something out on the way there. Only time will tell.
sss
Dr. Von Doktor took a step back and smirked as he looked at his handiwork. This experiment turned out better than he had thought. Other than it took longer than he hoped. Oh well. The important thing was it was a success. He had wanted to see the anatomy of a zoner and he finally got to do just that.
It was a little difficult with his creation squirming around, whimpering like a little baby. The muzzle did little to completely mute him. The zoner thrashed around wildly. If the muzzle were off, he was certain that he would have tried to bite him. The straps, though thick, almost appeared ot nearly break as the zoner struggled violently to get free. Perhaps he had made him too strong or the straps too weak. He will have to fix that later.
At least right now, it was nice and quiet. He stared down at the unconscious form of his creation. Well sort of unconscious. He was still breathing, but there was no way he was going to survive for long after this. He was definitely dying, on his last legs. Even if he were to get to a hospital now, there was no way he’d live.
And the experiment wasn’t even done yet. He was maybe half way through. There was still so much more he wanted to do. So much he wanted to know. He had learned a great deal already, but he knew there was more to learn, more that he should be excited for. He couldn’t wait.
He looked down at the tray filled with sharp instruments. Most of them had bleed on them. Most of them had been used to cut open this zoner’s body, allowing him to see his insides. Quite fascinating, they were. He had removed a couple non-vital organs for further steady. He had made sure to use clothespins to stop major bleeding. He wanted his victim alive for however long he could make him last. It was a way to test endurance and see how much a zoner can take before even assistance won’t help them anymore.
He let out a sigh of disappointment when he saw that most of the sharp tools had dulled. He was going to need to draw some more. He didn’t have a lot of magic chalk left and he needed to conserve them. Perhaps he could figure out where he could find more. Blocky might know. He smiled. Yes, the little run would tell him exactly what he wanted to know. But first, he needed to finish his exploratory vivisection. He turned his attention back to his strapped down creation.
The zoner had all but stopped struggling. The only movements that he made were some faint, shaky breathing and he saw a twitch or two. The zoner’s eyes were partially open, but they were glassy and unseeing. His nostrils flared wildly as he struggled to breathe, each breath signalling just how much pain and agony that he was in. A quick look at his body made it easy to tell just what caused this expression.
The zoner’s chest and stomach were completely open. The skin was stretched and pinned at the sides and the sternum was cut in the middle and opened up. The abdomen wall had been sliced and stretched apart. The internal organs were exposed, in plain sight. And it wasn’t just that. One leg and one arm had been skinned, and some of the exposed muscle was cut up. The scalp had also been partially removed, letting him see the bare skull of his creation. He was going to wait until he died before he would do anything with the brain.
As to be expected with something like this, there was blood everywhere. He did his best to keep it clean. He didn’t want the heavy stench of blood to distract him from his work. No, he certainly wasn’t interested in that.
He stared down at the dying zoner. He listened to his pitiful breathing, the way his gasps of air sounded raspy, like someone was trying to scrape against something. It was a rather pitiful sight, causing him to narrow his eyes deeply. Despite the fact that he knew that zoners could always be redrawn and that death didn’t matter to them, he still felt some pang of sympathy for him.
After all, he was simply a child. Well, child-like. The zoner was clearly an adult, but he had a child-like mind to him. Everything had been brand new and he was ready to explore the world. Yet he had been born only to die a short time later. His only experience in life was pain and agony. He felt almost sorry for the little guy.
Oh why should he care? It didn’t matter. The zoner wasn’t really suffering as much as it looked. He needed to remind himself of the immortality these zoners surely had. One death would be like the nine lives with cats thing. They can just be redrawn like nothing happened.
But..would it really be right to keep the zoner alive for the rest of the experiment? He would just be depriving himself of going in much further. He really wanted to look at that brain and there was also the heart and lungs he wanted to look at as well. Besides, the zoner was going to die soon anyway. Why not just speed up the process?
Von took one of the scalpels and he pressed it against the zoner’s neck. He pierced it with ease, despite the dulling tip. The zoner was so weak, he barely gave out a whimper as the knife pierced his flesh. The eyes looked up at him, trying to see him but failing. Von froze for a second, feeling another pang. He shook his head, gritting his teeth as he sliced the zoner’s neck open with a quick flick of his wrist.
The blood gushed out quickly, dripping down the table and over the side. He had made sure to slice both major blood vessels located in the neck, allowing for the quickest death. The zoner gave a few small twitches, a few small death throes, and then just passed away. The eyes closed and his head turned to the side. The still chest and the fact that he could see his heart wasn’t beating anymore told the scientist that he was dead.
It wasn’t much of a show. The zoner had died rather unspectacularly. A part of him couldn’t help but be disappointed. He had hoped for something more...satisfying than that. Oh well, it didn’t really matter that much. Time to continue cutting the zoner up.
As he proceeded to use the saw to cut into the skull to expose the brain, his thoughts wandered a little. He started to think of what zoner he should draw next, and what he should do with it. Chemical testing perhaps? Yeah, that sounds really good. After he studied this body a little more, he would have more data to work with. Then he really could experiment with all kinds of chemicals and see how they interact with the zoners.
Soon the saw cutting was finished, and he could feel the skull plate wobbling slightly in his hand. He lifted it up and gently set it on the bloodied table. He stared down, taking in the sight.
There was the zoner’s brain.
It was pretty large, with a lot of grey matter and wrinkles. It looked similar to a human brain, except a different shape and slightly smaller. It was pretty impressive overall. Picking up the sharpest scalpel he had left, he proceeded to remove the brain from its boney casing for further study.
|
|
|
Need
Feb 15, 2015 17:53:04 GMT -5
Post by Bluedramon on Feb 15, 2015 17:53:04 GMT -5
Chapter 39: Determinations
Take action. Take lead.
sss
Outside.
Fresh air.
Freedom.
Penny never thought she’d feel so happy to see the road and the sky and buildings again. She couldn’t remember how long she had been trapped in that wretche building with Dr. Von Doktor. She couldn’t tell if it had only been a day or several hours.
But that didn’t matter to her right now. The fact that she was out at all was cause for internal celebration. A part of her just wanted to jump up and down with joy, to embrace her friends and her mother as they were finally free from the building. It had been a lot of hard work and at some points, she or one of the others thought about giving up. Thankfully, that was only brief and they still managed to get out.
They had gone through the ventilation system, following the Tabooties through the path that they had come from. It was tricky pulling it off. Moving Rudy was the hardest thing. Despite there being some room, that was often still not enough in some cases. The act of turning around was an absolute nightmare and it required moving Rudy around a little at least twice. At least Rudy was asleep and couldn’t feel too much.
The jouney through the ventilation system didn’t last too long, thankfully. Not as long as Penny thought it was going to be. They had soon exited the ventilation systems and entered into the hallway that Mr. and Mrs. Tabootie had been walking through before. It took a little time, but they did soon remember what this area looked like and which way they had come from. They all followed down the hallway.
Before they knew it, they had reached the exit. The sight of those unlocked doors made Penny’s chest swell up in excitement. She couldn’t stop the grin from spreading across her face. So much of her core just wanted to get up and rush towards those doors and jump out and kiss the ground. She had been worried that she would never be able to set foot under the sky again. She was glad that she was wrong.
But they weren’t out of the woods yet. They still needed to get Rudy out of here. That part, however, shouldn’t be to difficult. He just needed to be secured in the back of the car and his parents could take him to the hospital. The sooner he gets those wounds treated, the better.
Penny needed a trip herself. She looked down at her wrist, wincing at the punctures in her arm. She knew for a fact this was not the only thing that needed to be looked at.
“Are you ready to go, Penny?” She heard her mom ask. She looked up at her. “The Tabooties have kindly offered us a ride.”
Penny winced as she looked up and down at her mother. The chemical burns, though actually mild for what they could have been, looked horrible. She had a feeling there might have been some internal damage as well. She wasn’t sure how long her mother was stuck down in that wretched hole, and even her mom couldn’t really give an accurate time. The only reason she survived was because Rudy managed to get her out.
Penny felt a rush of gratefulness towards Rudy when she remembered that bit. She didn’t know what she would have done if something worse happened to her mom. The thought of her almost dying because of some chemical the evil man pumped in there was rather unsettling.
Her mother definitely needed to go to the hospital. She needed to be checked out to ensure that the damage wasn’t too far spread and could be managed. Her mom didn’t dare do a self-diagnosis; it was best to let someone whose field of specialty is specifically with humans.
“Well, I..”
Penny stopped herself and thought for a moment. She was going to tell her mom ‘yes’, but now she was having second thoughts. Perhaps now wasn’t a good time for her to leave. No, definitely not...
The zoners were still here. They might be able to go with them to the hospital, but that may not be the best idea. Something could happen and they might get hurt. Then there was the fact that she had no idea how long they would even be there. What if something happened and it took much longer? How well would they fair being stuck in the Real World for many hours without food or water?
And then there was the matter of something else that was almost forgotten, but still really important. She remembered that Rudy’s chalkboard, the one with the portal on it, was still located in the building.
This...did not bode very well for ChalkZone. With that portal open, Von could go into ChalkZone at any time. They needed to get it back before he...
Wait...did it even matter anymore...? Dr. Von Doktor had a piece of magic chalk. He could get into ChalkZone. And he was determined to figure out exactly how it worked. He might try studying it much further and create his own magic chalk. Then nothing they do would keep him out. At least...nothing that wasn’t on the more extreme end.
Penny shuddered at the thought of taking a life. That was one route she never wanted to take and hope she wouldn’t have to. But a part of her, deep inside of her, reminded her that if things get really hairy and if she were boxed into a corner, extreme tactics like that might be their only chance.
Hopefully, it would never ever have to come to that.
She was about to draw a portal for the zoners when she realized that she did not have the magic chalk. Dr. Von Doktor had taken that away from her earlier. This meant she was going to have to go home before she can do anything for the zoners. But how would she be able to do that? The hospital was much closer. Would the Tabooties even consider driving all the way to her place just to drop her off, when her mother was also in need of help?
Well, there was that open portal that was still in Dr. Von Doktor’s place... Perhaps she could... But would that be the best idea? Would she be able to get there without getting caught?
There was only one way to find out.
“I need to head back into the building.” Penny said. Upon seeing their confused expressions, she turned her head and looked towards the entrance that they had come out of. “The portal is still in there.”
“Sweetie, I don’t think it’s a good idea for you to go in there alone.” She heard her mother say. “Don’t you think it would be best if we...”
“I won’t be alone. My friends will be with me.” Penny said. She motioned towards the zoners as they came up towards her. They stood by her and smiled at her mother reassuringly. “I’ll be fine.”
Her mother frowned at this. “No offense, but..what good are they going to do you?”
Penny narrowed her eyes at this. She took a step forward, shooting a look at Snap to make sure he didn’t say anything. “Listen, mom, these are my friends. I care about them. I don’t want to see them suffer. They do not belong here in the Real World. I want to get them home, where they’ll be safe. I can’t bring them with me to the hospital. And what about Von? If he’s allowed to keep the portal, then who knows what will happen?”
Penny could feel a cold shudder go down her spine as she thought about all the trouble that Von could cause the longer he’s in ChalkZone, the longer he still had access to the place. ChalkZone had always been a rather peaceful place. That would all change if Von succeeds and spreads the knowledge around. Even just local would be enough to cause massive damage to that world.
Yet that expression her mother was giving her...the frown, the glare... Would her mother even begin to understand this? She did accept their help before, and she had even admitted at one point that she didn’t want to see them hurt. But had she only said that because of the situation? Now that they were no longer trapped, was she going to turn her back on her own words and let prejudice take over?
She hoped not. She didn’t want to struggle against her own mother, and they were wasting time. Her mom should be going to the car so they could leave to the hospital. She needn’t worry about her. She would be fine. She could do this. She wished her mom would have more faith in her.
“Please just leave.” Penny begged her mother. Her voice was a soft whisper. She could feel herself grow more desperate when the woman simply glared down at her, raising one eye brow in uncertainty. “Mom, you need to go the hospital more than I do. Why don’t you just leave with them?” She turned her gaze momentarily towards the Tabootie’s car. She watched as the smoke chugged out from the pipe. After setting Rudy in the car and climbing in, they had been waiting for a few minutes for her mother to hop in. “They’re waiting for you.”
Her mother bit her lip. “I know but...” She sucked in a breath. “I don’t know if I can leave you, Penny. You’re my daughter. And I know that you trust these...things...” She gave a sideways glance to Snap, Howdy, and Rapsheeba, ignoring the glares she got from them. “But how do I know they can protect you if the time came? I don’t know them that well. Despite your reassurances, I just...can’t feel comfortable with you going off alone with them.” She straightened herself up. She rubbed her chin thoughtfully. “Maybe I should...”
“No!” Penny cried. “You need to go to the hospital!” Penny realized she had spoken a little too loud and she did her best to calm herself down. She took in a deep breath and sighed. “Look..just..please..go to the hospital, mom. I’ll be all right. Let me help my friends. Please...they...”
Her mother frowned again. “I’m not saying they don’t need help, but Penny... Can’t they stay for a while longer? Can’t they come with? We can deal with Von later.” Penny shook her head. “Yeah, you’re right. That wouldn’t make much sense. How about we call the police on the way to the hospital? Would that make you feel better?”
“But mom! The portal! We can’t just leave it there!” Penny cried.
“I’m sure it will be fine.” Her mother said.
“What if someone else finds it?” Penny asked.
Her mother stared at her for a few moments. Then she shrugged. “I don’t think anyone will find it. The police will just...”
“They’ll search the whole place! One of them is bound to find that portal! Mom, don’t you know what will happen?!” Penny cried. She took in a few ragged breaths. She ignored the looks she got from her friends as she glared at her mother. “Do you think they will just shrug it off? No! They won’t! They will take the portal and then we will have a whole new problem!”
Her mother stared at her, shocked by the volume of her voice. Penny continued to glare at her, unsure of why her mom was suddenly being uncooperative. She was certain that her mother would be understanding. She seemed so back in the building. Had she been wrong?
The zoners looked at each other nervously. They looked as if they wanted to say something, but one glance from her was enough to keep them quiet. Penny felt a pang of guilt when she did this, but the full impact of her actions didn’t quite hit her yet. She was more concerned of trying to get her mother to understand than what her friends thought of her at the time. Oh why won’t her mother listen?
Snap took a step forward. He ignored her glare as he turned his attention to her mother. “Ma’am, I understand how you must feel. Your daughter staying here, looking for a portal to a world you know little about, or even care about.” He held his hand out in gesture. “But you can trust her. Rudy and Penny had done a lot of things in ChalkZone and they had always been fine. She and Rudy are both quite capable children, and you would be amazed at what they had been able to pull off.”
“Yeah, like the time that she stopped a taffy flood that trapped a lot of zoners.” Rapsheeba pointed out.
“Oh yeah that’s right!” Howdy said, a smile spreading across his face. “I believe Snap told me about it. Penny had worked out a clever solution after so many failures. She saved not only the zoners, but Rudy, too.”
“But only after I flew into my bedroom and got in trouble...” Penny mumbled, feeling embarrassed about that incident. Why didn’t she come up with a better lie that didn’t result in nearly making everything worse?
Her mom’s eyes widened at this. “What?” She looked at Penny. “Penny, is that the real reason that you knocked down all your books and paper?” She took a step towards her. “You..weren’t doing an experiment?”
The tone of her mother’s voice made Penny feel as though she had just made another mistake. She wanted to slap herself in the face. Well, there was nothing she could do about it now, and all she could do was nod in response. “Yes, mama. Rudy, Snap, and I were trying to save the zoners from perishing in the taffy, and then they got stuck and I was the only one who could help.”
Her mother stared at her for a moment. Then her expression softened up slightly. Penny could have sworn she saw a hint of regret in her mother’s eyes. “Oh Penny... Why didn’t you tell me? I would have...”
“I just couldn’t. Besides, I can’t fault you. You were just stressed out at the time and I...” Penny’s voice trailed off as she looked over at the car. Even though it had only been a couple minutes, that was a few minutes wasted that could have been spent getting Rudy and her mom to the hospital. She turned to face her mom and made a motion with her hand to shoe her away. “Just go. I’ll be fine.”
Her mother still appeared reluctant. It was clear that she wasn’t going to just leave her daughter here alone that easily. But there just wasn’t enough time. Penny wasn’t sure if she could convince her mom to let her be here alone. And with all the time they were wasting...
Her friends did attempt to convince her. She listened to them as they made their testimonials, doing their best to assure her mother that she would be fine and be safe with them. But no matter what they said, she wasn’t budging. Normally, her mother would be more cooperative, but now that it was personal, now that her own daughter was involved in a risky mission, her emotions had gotten the better of her, and she was refusing to leave.
“We’re telling you, she will be fine! Please, try to have some faith in your daughter!” Rapsheeba pleaded.
“Yeah, Penny is quite capable! She won’t let that old creepazoid catch her again!” Snap said. He motioned towards himself. “And she will have us. She won’t have anything to worry about.”
Her mother shook her head. “That’s not exactly reassuring. You’re all still kids, aren’t you? Besides, weren’t you guys captured, too?”
“That doesn’t mean...” Howdy started to say. The arguing continued on, and it didn’t seem like there was going to be an end in sight.
Penny realized there was only one option left. While her mother and the zoners argued, she walked over towards the Tabooties’ car. She took position beside the driver’s door and peered inside. She waved her hand to signal to Mr. Tabootie. He saw her and he rolled down his window.
“What’s taking so long?” Mr. Tabootie said. He didn’t sound annoyed or angry. More just confused. “I told her that you guys can come with us and she didn’t answer.”
“Change of plans.” Penny said. “Mom and I will remain here for now.”
Mrs. Tabootie gasped at this. “What?” She put a hand to her mouth. “Are you sure?”
Mr. Tabootie looked just as worried. “Yeah..what if something...”
“I understand the risks. And I insist on it. I need grab that portal and get it away from Von, and I need to get my friends back into ChalkZone.” Penny’s voice tinged on desperation. She stared at the two adults intently. “Please just take Rudy to the hospital. He needs help now.”
“And you?” Mr. Tabootie asked. “How will you get your mom to the hospital if...”
“I can just use ChalkZone as a gateway. I can easily navigate there after we’re down with Von. We’ll be fine.” Penny reassured them.
“Well...okay.. I’m still not so sure about this.” Mr. Tabootie said, gritting his teeth. “But you’re right. Rudy needs help and we’ve wasted enough time as it is.”
“Just...be careful, Penny. We wish you the best of luck.” Mrs. Tabootie said.
Penny smiled at the two. “Thanks.” As Mr. Tabootie turned the keys in the ignition, she waved her hand slowly. “Goodbye, and good luck.” No more words were spoken as Mr. Tabootie backed up and drove off into the distance. Only when the car disappared completely did she turn her attention back to where her mom was still arguing with the zoners.
The sound of tire screeching caused her mom and the zoners to freeze and stop what they were doing. Her mom straightened her previously hunched back and looked over her shoulder. Her eyes grew big when she saw that the car was speeding away. She was flabbergasted and stared at Penny with wide, unblinking eyes.
Snap, Rapsheeba, and Howdy looked just as shocked as well. They looked at one another, trying to figure out what had just happened. They turned back to Penny. Unlike her mom, the zoners weren’t completely speechless. Snap took a step in front of his friends and held his hands out at his sides in confusion.
“Buckette, why are they leaving without your mother?” Snap asked.
“I thought they were supposed to take her to the hospital, too.” Rapsheeba said as she found her voice.
Penny nodded her head. “Well we don’t have time to waste. We need to get that portal back, and if my mom isn’t going to let me and if we are just going to keep arguing, then...” Penny narrowed her eyes in determination. She didn’t care if her mother was the present adult. She herself was taking charge. “We are going back in that building and find that portal! And you...” She looked over at her mom. “You’re coming with us!”
Her mom spluttered at this. “Penny...”
Not willing to stand around any longer, she began to head back towards the building. She turned to her friends and made a swing of her head. “Come on. Let’s get going!”
The zoners nodded their heads. Without having to say another word, Penny was swiftly joined by her friends. She smiled at them. She was glad that they supported her and were willing to listen to her. She looked back towards her mom, noticing that she was still standing there. She felt a pang in her chest. The idea of her mother not supporting her, despite being her mother, was rather upsetting. But if she chose to stay there, she guessed she couldn’t stop her.
“Mom, you can either come with us or you can wait out here.” Penny said. “It’s your choice. Me and my friends are going in.” After that, she said not a word as she continued her approach towards the building.
“Penny! Get back here!” Her mother cried. “Stop this instant, young lady!”
Penny knew the kind of trouble she may get herself into by disobeying her mother. But right now, she didn’t care. She had given her mom a chance to get to the hospital and she chose instead to argue and be uncooperative. If she wanted to stand out there and be frustrated, well she was a grown woman and she could do that.
Not that she didn’t feel guilty about it. She did. Her mom was hurt and she also needed hospitalization. But she was only ten. She couldn’t force her mother to go. Pushing would be utterly useless. And she was aware of how worse things might get if Von wasn’t stopped, if that portal wasn’t taken care of. She had no other choice.
“Come back! Stop! Please!”
Penny felt a sharp sting in her chest at those words. Her mother was growing more desperate. She wanted to look back behind her, but she did not. She could not let herself be slowed down. Even as the cries grew more and more desperate, she still pressed on.
She hoped that, in the end, her mother would realize her mistake and come with her. She hoped her mother would try to believe in her and trust her decision. She can take her to the hospital if she would just listen and come with her. But still, all she could hear was her mother trying to stop her, and she could imagine that she was holding her hand out towards her. Penny ignored her as she and her friends continued on.
Then they opened up the door and the zoners went inside. Penny paused for a moment. She looked over her shoulder and stared at her mom. She gritted her teeth when she saw just how desperate she looked, her eyes wide and slightly watery. Penny closed her eyes and lowered her head. Then, turning her back to her mother again, she went into the building.
sss
Inez stood outside of the building, staring up ahead in shock. She couldn’t believe what had just happened. Her own daughter had just...left her. Just went inside the building and left her alone. This wasn’t an act of malice or anything. The expression on her face suggested other wise. But it still hurt. Her daughter just...refused to listen to her. Why didn’t she listen?
Then again...she wasn’t doing a good job with listening to her own daughter either. She had been holding up everyone, arguing with the zoners, delaying time for Rudy to be taken to the hospital... She felt a pang of guilt as she thought of how badly she had slowed them all down. And all because she couldn’t stand the thought of leaving her daughter here with people she hardly knew.
It wasn’t hard for her to understand why she did it. She was her mother after all, and she wanted to make sure she was okay. They had a nasty encounter with that horrible man, who had kidnapped them and hooked his daughter up to a machine as part of an experiment. She didn’t want that to happen again. She wanted to bring her with where she would be safe from that guy. And going with those zoners, back into that horrible building they had worked so hard to escape from... That just didn’t seem to be a very practical idea.
Still, she did wish that she had cooled it a bit and tried to listen to her daughter more. She wished that she had been more consciencious about how much time she was wasting for them, for Rudy and his parents. Yet she had remained quite stubborn. No wonder Penny finally had enough and took charge.
Having her own daughter give her orders was rather unexpected. These were real orders, too. Not like incidents like the concert, where Penny was just in a hurry and wanted to get going. No, she had flat out told her what to do, as if she was the one in charge. To say that this surprised her would be an understatement.
A part of her felt proud for her daughter. Penny was a really smart girl and she didn’t doubt that she had some leadership, take charge qualities to her. She didn’t doubt that her daughter could be really competent when she needed to be. There was good reason why she trusted Penny with helping her around the animals. She was usually very reliable, with only a few incidents here or there. But none of that made her regret having her daughter around for help.
But another part of her was confused and uncertain. Maybe if her daughter was older, like in her early twenty’s, she would have thought nothing of it. But for her ten year old daughter to be telling her this...it just felt so strange. A part of her almost felt betrayed, as if Penny had lost faith in her and decided to do things her way instead of looking to her for help.
She bit her lip as she thought about that. It was almost like losing a child to college. It all happened to fast. She looked out towards the door and she could have sworn she saw a brief glimpse of Penny standing right there, with her diploma and everything. She shook her head and the image faded, but the thought still remained. She did her best to push it aside.
Despite the fact that she felt hurt, she still could not really feel all that angry at her, or the zoners. She couldn’t complain about them taking Penny away. It was clear she did this on her own. This was something that she herself had wanted to do. Inez had no right to try to push the blame on the zoners, to blame them for this, and she knew that. Besides, what did the zoners do? All they were being were...well...friends to Penny. That’s it. How could she be angry at them for that?
And besides, even though she didn’t really hint it during her talk with Penny, she did know, on some level, how dangerous it was to keep the portal there. She had just been in such a hurry to get out of this place that she just pushed it off to the side without thinking. She could understand why Penny would leave to go fetch the portal, and why she would want to bring her friends to safety. She did care about them after all, and the woman did know that it would have been far more cruel to force the zoners to remain longer in this world than it was to help them to get back home.
Perhaps she should have just heeded what her daughter said and left when she asked her to. She had a feeling she would have saved quite a bit of time if she had just done that. Instead, she had wasted time for everyone and she had delayed the help that Rudy needed. She had deprived herself of help as well, choosing to fight with the zoners instead of leaving to the hospital.
Well now was enough of that. She could not change what she had done, but she could still try to make things better. It was not too late to still take action. She looked towards the door, glaring softly at it. Her daughter wouldn’t have gone too far. She could still catch up.
The woman realized that she hadn’t been giving her daughter enough credit in this instance. She knew what she was capable of. She knew how intelligent and mature and competent she was. She proved that time and again with her chores with the animals. She regretted not paying attention to that more sooner.
Well, now was the time to change that.
She took in a deep breath and sighed. No more wasting time. No more doubting her daughter. No more arguing with the zoners. Just action. She walked towards the door and she opened it up. She shut it behind her. She stared down the hallway, seeing shadows in the distance. She picked up the pace and rushed forward.
sss
“Rudy come home?” Sophie asked.
“No, dear. He won’t be home for a while.” Tilly looked down at her daughter sadly. “I’ll tell you as soon as I’m sure, okay?”
Sophie stared up at her mother, her eyes wide and filled with so much confusion. Tilly felt her heart break as she looked at how sad her daughter seemed. She wished she could be more reassuring to her daughter. She wished she could say something to take all her fears away. But what could she say? She had nothing, except the truth.
That didn’t stop her from trying to be at least a little reassuring. She placed her hand on her daughter’s shoulder and smiled at her. “It will be all right. I promise. He’ll come back soon. You will see.”
Sophie didn’t look entirely convinced. For a little girl, she did seem to have some unexpected intelligence to her, and had a better outlook on the world than most would expect for someone her age. She still acted like the typical two year old, but she did seem aware of what was going on around her. And right now, she was aware that Rudy and the others were in trouble. Her behavior strongly suggested this.
Tilly wanted to try to help her daughter be as happy as possible. She didn’t want Sophie to be depressed over this. She didn’t want her to just sit around and mope. It wasn’t that she didn’t want Sophie to miss Rudy. Obviously she really cared about him and naturally she would miss him. It was just that... she was the parent. She was the one who should do most of the worrying. Sophie shouldn’t be forced to endure that heavy, negative emotion. She should be free to relax and have fun and let mommy do all the work.
Well life wasn’t always like that. Life had a way of surprising people. Just like how it took her by surprise lately, with this chalk world, striking Rudy out of anger, to the fight between Rudy and Penny, and that crazy guy and the kidnapping... Everything these past several days had turned their lives topsy turvy. She knew for a fact that nothing would be the same after this.
For the time being, all she really could do was sit around in Inez’s household and wait. She could not leave her daughter alone. As much as she wanted to leave and go help them, she did not want to leave her daughter here all on her own. She had no idea if she would be able to get a babysitter at this time, so fast. She also didn’t want to bring her into danger. The last thing she’d ever want was to see Sophie being....who knows what by Dr. Von Doktor.
So for now, they stay put here. She waited near the phone, hoping to get a call from Joe or Millie whenever they had any news. She didn’t know if she would ever get a call, if they would just burst through the door and tell her in her face. But, despite all the urges to leave, she remained near the phone on the hopes that it would ring and she would hear her sister’s voice or Joe’s voice on the other end, hopefully saying they rescued Rudy and the others.
She did feel a pang of guilt as she thought about what she had done. She had given out information that Rudy told her to keep secret. She had broken the promise and told his folks everything, all under some pretense that she could not remember. The only thing she remembered was that she thought she had no choice and she thought it was the only thing she could do. She realized later that this was not the case and that she could have done something else, but now it was too late for that. Rudy’s parents know.
She wondered how Rudy was going to think of her later on once Joe and Millie speak to him about that world. They were going to bring it up, she was certain. Even if they thought it was just a joke, and speak to him as if it doesn’t really matter, Rudy was still going to find out that she had broken a promise to him. He was not going to be happy with her.
Rudy was going to feel exactly what she felt when she found out about the chalk world and how Rudy had kept it a secret. He was going to feel hurt and enraged. And she was going to be in Rudy’s position. It was she who was going to need to defend herself and try to explain to Rudy why she did it. She could only hope that he would understand and be able to forgive her. Would he? She wasn’t sure, but she was still holding out for that.
She took a moment and glanced over at the door again. No... Still nothing. No sign of them coming back. No screeching of tired in the drive way. She bit her lip, feeling a pang spread through her stomach.
She hoped they would be okay. She hoped that Dr. Von Doktor didn’t capture them, too. She would feel so awful if that happened. She would feel as though she could have done something more to help. She would feel like such a coward for staying behind, even though she did have some good reasons for not going.
She glanced down at her daughter. Sophie had taken a notebook and was scribbling on it. She didn’t have her usual vigor to it, though. The strokes were slower and more..subdued than what she normally saw in her daughter. This spoke volumes of just how sad and depressed her daughter was.
It was clear she really missed Rudy. Sophie enjoyed spending time with her cousin and playing with him. The fact that he was gone suddenly and she was unable to provide a clear cut answer as to when she’d see him again didn’t exactly help things with Sophie. It seemed to just make her even more depressed, causing her to want to draw more. But she could not put her full effort into it and her scribbles, though not exactly masterpieces before, lacked the usual effort she’d normally give them.
Sophie stopped her scribbling and looked up at her. Again with that desperate look. Again with that sad expression. “Rudy...?” She asked hopefully.
Tilly felt her heart clench at this. She let out a sad sigh. “I’m sorry, Sophie. But Rudy still isn’t back.”
“Soon?” Sophie asked, practically begging.
Tilly looked down towards the ground. She wasn’t sure what to say at first. She soon lifted her head and stared down at her daughter. She about to speak when something caused her to immediately freeze.
The phone was ringing.
Tilly remained still for several moments. She wondered if it was real, or if she was just hearing things. A couple more rings echoing in her head was enough to convince her that it was true. She turned her head towards the phone that she was waiting next to. She licked her lips nervously and then, slowly, she reached for the phone and grabbed it.
Holding it to her ear, she hesitated and said, “Hello?” Her eyes brightened when she realized who it was. But that only made her heart pound faster. “What’s going on? Where are you guys?” Her eyes widened in horror at what was said next. “...what...?”
sss
Terry was tired of waiting. She realized it hadn’t really been that long. Certainly not long enough for a proper investigation. But she didn’t care. She wanted answers, and she wanted them now. Someone had attacked her and she deserved to know who it was. If these doctors can’t find out fast enough, then she would have to take action.
She had wanted to just spring from her bed and run out the door. She wanted to get out of here, find her way back home, and figure things out on her own. She wanted to begin her own investigation of just what had happened.
But there were a few problems with that idea. One of which was the fact that she could not use her leg. It wasn’t broken, but it had been damaged enough that she could not walk on it. If she attempted to bear weight down on it, she’d feel tremendous pain, which would cause her to fall down and hurt herself. She wouldn’t get very far.
The other one, and this was the most obvious, she was still blind. Her eyes weren’t heavily covered, but she could not move her eyelids without feeling sharp pain. And aside from that, she had chemical burns on her eyes, preventing her from seeing. If she were to fight against the pain and open up her eyes, she would be greeted with a field of obscurity, blocking her vision, and perhaps some blurry shapes if she concentrated hard enough. And this was coming from one eye.
Her more damaged eye, it was a lot darker, and much harder to make out the details. The damage was set much further in, and the doctors feared that she might have some retinal damage there. The thought frightened her, and she knew she was going to have a much harder time sleeping at night, knowing that she might wake up and find that she had completely lost her sight.
The doctors had done all that they could for now, and they were preparing for further treatment later once they got a better idea of what happened. The initial tests did show them quite a bit, at least. It wasn’t everything they needed, but it was something to go off of.
The chemical that hit her eyes had caused her eyes to obtain a reddish color. The burn was seething, even with any painkillers they had given her. The one eye apparently also had a tiny bit of a whitish hue, which had the doctors very worried about how bad the damage really was. She imagined that her eyes might look different, too, though the doctors would not say.
She wasn’t sure why. Perhaps they wanted to get more information first before they told her? Maybe. It was a possibility. It didn’t help her too much right now, though. She needed something more...concrete than that.
But what she wanted even more was to get up and leave. Yet she was trapped here. She had not been trained to use a white cane. She did not know how to get around without being able to see clearly where she was going. She would bump into things, run into people, and overall just get herself into further trouble. What she needed...was help.
And what was where her plan kicked into play. She knew that she wouldn’t be able to leave. Even if she could see, the doctors would want her to remain on sight, at least a couple of days, to make sure that her eye was fine.
This meant that she was going to have to ask someone else to do the research for her. And she knew just the person to ask. She only spoke with him once, but he seemed like the kind of guy who would be good at the detective stuff and be able to find out what she needed.
Vinnie Raton.
She was well aware of how crazy he can get. Frankly, she was rather annoyed by his barking habit. But the man did seem to have remarkable searching skills. He often sniffed around like a dog, and it made her wonder if he had a heightened sense of smell compared to a human. Very possible, and she could use that to her advantage.
She had Vinnie over the phone if he could come over here. If she didn’t do this, chances are he would not show up. They weren’t exactly the best of friends. But perhaps if she promised him something in return, he would agree to help her out. There was a chance of this backfiring, but she was willing to take it. When she heard the doors open, she immediately turned her head.
She knew, from the familiar grunt, that Vinnie stood in the doorway, possibly with a small frown on his face and his arms folded. There was another voice and Terry guessed that there was a nurse there that had led him here. She told Vinnie about how much time he had before visiting hours were over. Vinnie merely shoed her off, explaining that he knew already. The disgruntled nurse then shut the door behind him and the footsteps could be heard as the nurse left down the hallway.
Vinnie remained quiet for a few moments. No word was spoken. Terry imagined that he was looking at her in confusion and uncertainty. She could practically feel his eyes moving over her body. He was likely tired, too. It was dark out now, wasn’t it?
“So...what happened to you?” Vinnie asked as he took a few steps forward. “It looks almost like you had a fight with a train.” There was a slight hint of amusement in his voice.
Terry narrowed her eyes at this. “Very funny, Vinnie.” Her expression relaxed as she took in a deep breath and sighed. “Look, I need your assistance.”
Vinnie stared at her for a moment. The amusement in his voice returned. “I can see why. I don’t think you can do any of your reporting like this.” He took a few steps closer. Terry could almost feel him right beside her now. “So what did you want me to report for you? And how much am I getting in return?”
Terry shook her head. “No, it’s not like that. I need help with something else.”
“Oh...” Vinnie almost sounded disappointed at that. He let out an exasperated sigh. “I hope this is good...” He paused for a moment. Then he asked, “Okay..what did you need me for?”
Terry narrowed her eyes. She could feel her eye lids sting slightly from this. “I need you to find out who my attacker is.”
A long silence. Then a spluttered, “...what?”
“I’m serious, Vinnie.” If she could see right now, she’d be staring straight at Vinnie’s eyes. “I was attacked. Someone blinded me. And I need to find out who it was. You are the only person I trust enough to figure this out.”
Vinnie let out a chuckle. “You’re kidding, right?”
“This isn’t funny, Vinnie!” Terry snapped. “Someone had...”
“Okay okay I get it!” Vinnie snarled at her. “Yeesh, you don’t have to cop an attitude!”
Terry growled at this. She should have known that Vinnie would have been disrespectful when he waltzed in here. Perhaps it had been a mistake asking him of all people for help. She should have gone with someone else. Maybe Mr. Wilter or something.
“Look, I’m sorry, okay?” Vinnie’s voice pierced the darkness again. “I didn’t mean to laugh. I’m just...so taken aback by this and...” There was another pause. Terry imagined that he was rubbing the back of his head nervously. “Well...do you mind explaining to me what happened?”
“I can’t tell you much of that until I know who attacked me and why.” Terry said, her teeth gritted. She didn’t have time for Vinnie’s idiocy. “If you can find out for me, then I might have a clearer picture of what happened.”
“Well...what about what you do know? When did you wake up like...that...? And what did the doctors say?” Vinnie asked. “You can tell me that, right?”
Terry nodded her head. “Yeah, I suppose it wouldn’t hurt.” She knew there wasn’t much time, and if she was going to do it, she’d have to be quick about it. She sucked in a breath and sighed, mentally preparing herself for the speech. She did not feel comfortable doing this, but if this was the only way to get Vinnie to help her...
“I promise I won’t laugh again.” Vinnie said.
“I know you won’t.” Terry let out another sigh. She kept him waiting long enough. So she began to recount what she could remember. “This is what I recall.”
sss
Moving back through the ventilation systems wasn’t easy. Going back to where they had been before was even harder. The security system was still locked in place, meaning they could not just wander through and hope to find the portal. They would need to do some exploring before they found the correct hallway.
And that’s exactly what they had been doing. They had been searching around, going through different exits, looking in the new areas, hoping to find the one that was linked to the room that held the chalkboard.
However, this required a lot of trial and error. Penny wasn’t very happy about it. She didn’t want to waste time guessing. Yet she knew there was little choice in the matter. Without a map or anyway to guide themselves, how else were they going to locate the portal? It wasn’t like they had Von here to interrogate, and even if they did, it wasn’t like he’d tell them anything.
She was glad that her mom had decided to join up with her and her friends. Even if there was still some uncertainties between each other, even if she still didn’t act as though she trusted them, they still managed to make quite a bit of progress, and she imagined they head searched a large portion of the building already.
But how long would they be doing this? How long would they be stuck traversing through the pipe system, moving through gunk and who knows what else, to reach the portal? The only consolance is that her mother didn’t appear too alarmed, so that could mean the stuff they had gone through was relatively harmless. Or, with the poor lighting, it just meant that she didn’t see them...
Penny shook the uneasy thought out of her head. Right now, they needed to focus on finding the portal. Besides, she was just being silly. Though the tunnels were indeed pretty dark, they still stepped out often, and her mother hadn’t said anything then. Yeah, it was probably nothing to be worried about.
They continued on. Snap, Rapsheeba, and Howdy were behind her, while her mother was beside her. They stayed close to one another, offering each other suggestions and advice as they went through. More time passed and the more frustrated they started to become. But they did not give up hope. They’d find what they were searching for sooner or later.
Eventually, they tried one more exit. They crawled out carefully. It was difficult getting down, as always. But the zoners did help make the trip more bearable. They helped her and her mother down until they were close to the bottom. They all dropped down and they went into the hallway.
Immediately, Howdy reacted with positivity. He exclaimed that he knew this hallway and he knew where they needed to go. Penny was so shocked, she wasn’t sure if she could believe it. Nonetheless, she followed Howdy, as did the others. And after a while of running, they soon arrived at a room, the doors wide open.
And there was a light...
Penny took in a sharp breath, her eyes widening in shock. They had made it... They had found the portal at last. Without hesitation, they all rushed into the room.
|
|
|
Need
Feb 17, 2015 21:44:14 GMT -5
Post by Bluedramon on Feb 17, 2015 21:44:14 GMT -5
Chapter 40: Surprises
To be prepared, is it not always wise to prepare for the least likely?
sss
Ms. Tweezer doublechecked to make sure she got everything that she needed. She didn’t want to miss a thing and have to come all the way back here. That would waste time and that’s not what she wanted to do. So she made sure she had everything, like the paper and pens, the camera, anything else that she felt she could use.
She wanted to go see Terry. Yeah, Terry did explain already what she knew. But Ms. Tweezer had a strong hunch that she was hiding some information, perhaps out of fear. She wanted to go over there and reassure her that everything would be fine, and ask her for more information regarding her attack. The more information she got, the better. She needed as much information as possible if she was going to try to counter the unreal and the unthinkable.
Ms. Tweezer wondered if Terry was frightened into slience by Rudy. That boy, he was definitely the cause of all of this. Who else could it be? He was the one who paraded with those unreals, let them into this world.
Yes...she remembered it all now. It had all come back to her. She had been trying to help Rudy understand why the unreal was so bad, and he had dished out unreal against her. She didn’t understand why he’d do that. She had only tried to help him become a more model civilian, and he bit her back with that...wretched imaginary stuff.
All kinds of them had jumped out into the world, preparing to infest it. All kinds of creatures that shouldn’t exist...and they taunted her, surrounded her.. She was so lucky that they didn’t try to eat her, or worse, infect her with some kind of virus to make her act differently. She ran off before they could do anymore. She didn’t stop running until she had reached her home, and she got into her bed and hid underneath the covers.
Her life had been suck a wreck since then. People had mocked her and told her she was just making it up. Normally she’d agree and think it was a nightmare. But no... It had happened, and Rudy was behind it all. He had made the unreal physical and he was trying to poison the world with it. Well, not anymore. She was going to put a stop to that.
But first, she needed to speak to Terry. She was likely Rudy’s latest victim. She would have the most memory of the attack. She’d be the one to talk to when it came to trying to figure out what the boy did and how to stop him.
She hoped that Terry would be cooperative. She’d understand if it was hard to speak at first. After all, being blinded was a really traumatizing experience. But regardless, she still needed to speak to her. She needed to share her experience so everyone would know the threat. News must be spread. Ms. Tweezer was aware that the news station wouldn’t air something like this, but she didn’t care. If they weren’t going to spread the news, then she would find a way to do it herself. She’ll put up flyers if she had to. She would make sure that little brat didn’t get away with this.
Soon she had completely packed her bags. She tied the knots tightly, and made sure the straps were secure. She buckled it in the back seat of her car to make sure it didn’t go anywhere. Then she turned the keys in the ignition and off she went.
She wondered where Rudy was right now. Probably out scheming with this unreal friends, the little sneak. Her blood boiled ad the mere thought of that. She couldn’t wait to see the look on the boy’s face when his plans all come crashing down. He would soon taste the bitterness of defeat and find out exactly what she and Terry had felt.
Then there was the unknown factor. Penny herself. She had been mostly a good student in her one day art class. But she was still friends with Rudy. She reminded herself of this over and over again. She might be in cahoots with him. She needed to be monitored for any suspicious activities. A part of her hoped that Penny would be the good girl she had thought her to be and be more sensible. But there was still that chance that she wasn’t all that she appeared to be and she was actually helping Rudy in all of this.
There was also the fact that other children might be infected by this. She had to make sure to stop it, before it spreads any further. If she failed to do that, if she failed this town...
How could she keep the world from falling victim?
She soon pulled into the parking lot of the hospital. She stretched herself up, feeling her back crack. Then she proceeded towards the double doors leading inside.
Along the way, she spotted something. She turned her head, noticing a rather short, round person walking by in such a hurry. He was mumbling to himself and it seemed as though he was...flustered she guessed was the right word. Or something close to that. Curious, she walked a little closer. She soon recognized who it was.
Vinnie? What was he doing here at the hospital? Was he visiting Terry? She recalled that Vinnie was one of the people had spoken to about the ridiculous chalk world. Though she saw little sense in him visiting Terry, after all, he did not know her that well, she still did not want to dismiss that possibility.
Ms. Tweezer felt her stomach twist and turn in disgust when she felt she got a little too close to him. A smell of his cologne was enough to make her feel sick and back away a little. She plugged her nose, trying her best to ignore the smell. It reminded her way too much of just how crazy this man was. Like Terry, he believed in this fake world of chalk, and he had been determined to create a ‘chalk world theme park’ or something like that. This man was clearly infected and she could not risk getting caught up in it. She mustn’t fail in her mission.
She was about to walk away when the man called out to her.
“Hey! Why are you following me for?” Vinnie shouted. “Do you need something?”
“I...” The woman looked back at him. She clenched her teeth, darning her eyes from one side to the other. Oh, what was she going to say to him? And would he even begin to understand? She swallowed hard and managed to speak, “D-Did you see Terry Bouffant in there?”
“Terry Bouffant?” Vinnie asked. He took a step forward. The woman immediately recoiled, moving back. “Well...yeah she is. Why are you asking?”
“I...” Ms. Tweezer struggled to find the words to say. How would she explain the situation to this man? How would she be able to get him to understand? “I just..need to talk to her, okay?”
Vinnie frowned slightly. “I see... Well visiting hours are still open.” He turned around, pointing his shoulder at her. “If you hurry, you may be able to see her before they shut the doors completely on visitations.”
Ms. Tweezer watched as the man walked away. A part of her was feeling relief to have that man be as far away from her as possible. She did not want to risk catching any of the unreal and corrupt her pure essence. But still...she couldn’t help but feel curious regarding what Terry wanted with Vinnie. She had to wonder if Terry shared any secrets with Vinnie. She had to find out.
“Hey, wait!” Ms. Tweezer called out, holding out her hand. The man stopped and looked at her. “Do you mind if you answer a few questions for me?”
Vinnie stared at her for a few moments. He then narrowed his eyes. “Why should I?”
“Please, it won’t take very long.” Ms. Tweezer said.
Vinnie shook his head slowly. “Sorry, but I need to get started. Terry gave me an assignment and...” He stopped as he stared at Ms. Tweezer. His eyes widened slightly when he realized he had given a bit of informatio naway. He then quickly said, “Look, I need to leave now. I can’t stay. If you want answers, go talk to Terry.”
Ms. Tweezer narrowed her eyes as she watched the man split. He got into his car and drove away, leaving her in the dust. How rude... How dare he treat her that way... How dare he ignore her like that... He could have had the descency to answer at least one of her questions instead of just running off like that.
Well, at least she wouldn’t need to deal with his idiocy anymore. She supposed she could be grateful for that. She turned her attention back to the hospital. Time to go see Terry. If Vinnie was right and visiting hours were almost over, then she had little time to spare. She walked over and entered the hospital.
sss
Snap stared out at the portal, his eyes wide. A part of him had a hard time believing that they had finally made it here. A part of him was worried that they would never get here, that he and his friends were going to die in the Real World. He had imagined that they would get captured or killed long before they even got this far. But here it was. The portal, right before them. Just waiting to be used. It was almost too good to be true.
He turned and glanced over at his friends. They were just as as happy and shocked as he was. They looked over at him, and they gave him a smile. One that spoke volumes of what they felt without actually saying anything. Snap couldn’t help but smile back at them. He was so overwhelmed with emotion, he wanted to go jump up and down and hug his friends. All their effort...it had finally paid off.
But no..they couldn’t do that yet. Snap turned his head back towards the portal. He narrowed his eyes. They still had some work to do. Things weren’t over yet. He looked back at his friends, his eyes still narrowed, and nodded his head once. They did the same thing in return. They turned back to the portal. It was time for them to return to ChalkZone, and take the steps necessary to try to counter Von. They were all aware that he was still a threat and they needed to do something about him, before he could expose ChalkZone and let in who knows how many creators into this world.
Snap was about to go through when he realized that Penny and Mrs. Sanchez hadn’t approached the portal yet. He wondered why. He turned his head and noticed that Mrs. Sanchez was staring at the portal with wide eyes, filled with fear and uncertainty. Penny looked as if she was trying to reassure her mother, but nothing she was saying was getting through.
“Mom, it’s okay. You will be fine. You just step through the portal and you’ll be in ChalkZone.” Penny said, making a few gestures with her hand as she explained it to her mother.
Mrs. Sanchez bit her lip as she stared at the open portal. She took a small step back, shaking her head once. “No, I... I am not sure if it’s safe...”
Penny widened her eyes at this. “Not safe?! Mom, I’ve been using these portals for a while now! I can guarantee you that they are safe!”
“Yeah...” Rapsheeba said. “It’s just a portal.” She spread her hands out. “It’s not like it’s going to hurt you or anything.”
“I went through the portal multiple times before. And I haven’t gotten ripped apart by it.” Howdy pointed to himself as he spoke.
Penny stared at the zoners, and then looked at her mother. “You see, mom? It’ll be fine!” She grabbed onto her mother’s hand and started to pull. “Now, why don’t we just...”
Mrs. Sanchez grunted as she yanked her arm back. She looked down at Penny, her eyes still tinted with that fear from before. Snap wasn’t sure if he was imagining it or not, but it almost seemed as if she had gotten more afraid, more determined not to go.
Snap narrowed his eyes slightly at this. What was the woman afraid of? Just what did she think the portal was going to do to her? How could the portal hurt her? It was just air. Nothing more. Well okay, it was more complicated than that. Still, it was more like walking through a door or crawling out of an open window. It wasn’t like the portal had sharp teeth and was going to rip her to shreds or anything.
He tried to calm himself down. He reminded himself that Mrs. Sanchez was new at this. She didn’t know what to expect. She didn’t know how these portals worked, or just what was waiting on the other side. He couldn’t be angry at her for that. Not everyone is so adventerous and willing to just jump out at something they never seen before.
Snap took a few steps towards the woman. He stared at her sympathetically, his narrowed eyes relaxing. “Miss...” Penny stopped talking while she and her mother looked down at him. Snap did his best to smile at the woman. He set his anger aside for a moment. “The portal isn’t going to hurt you. All you have to do is step through it. That’s all.”
“What about the dimensional travel? How does that work?” Mrs. Sanchez replied. “What about any side effects? Anything that could go wrong?”
Snap shook his head. “You just step through. There’s nothing there. No wall or anything. You just...step through.”
Mrs. Sanchez stared at him for several seconds. Her eyes widened, and the narrowed. She tilted her head slightly to one side. “You’re...kidding, right? It can’t be that simple...”
“Oh it is.” Snap folded his arms against his chest and smirked. “Trust me on this.”
Mrs. Sanchez put a hand to her head. Her eyes were wide and almost wild. Her head might as well have smoke coming out of it as her thoughts raced. This clearly went against everytihng she knew. She darted her eyes from left to right. “It...can’t be... That would...”
Penny put a hand on her shoulder. “Mom, he’s right.” The woman stared down at her daughter. “I’ve used a portal plenty of times. There’s nothing to worry about.”
“Yeah...” Rapsheeba said as she and Howdy walked over towards her. “You will be okay. Trust us.”
Howdy nodded his head, smiling the best he could. He held his hand out towards her. “If we knew the travel was dangerous, we wouldn’t even ask you to go.”
“So can we please stop wasting time and go?” Penny asked. “We don’t have time to just stand around here.” She focused her attention on her mother. “Please, mom. Let’s just go. Don’t be difficult like before. Just step into the portal and you will be fine.”
The woman still appeared reluctant. Not like Snap could really blame her or anything. This was clearly a new thing for her after all. This might be normal for him and Penny, but that was only because they frequented portals more. Well more so Penny, but Snap had used them a few times himself. He knew they were safe, and he knew if the woman would just try it, she’d know this as well.
Snap narrowed his eyes slightly when he thought about what Penny said. Yeah, they really couldn’t stand here for long. He looked at Mrs. Sanchez. He hoped that she would at least give it a try. He didn’t think Penny would feel comfortable with leaving her mom behind, and forcing the woman to go through this building alone would have been cruel. And what if the cops show up and think she was in cahoots with Von? That would be horrible.
But still the woman stayed. For the past two minutes, she did nothing but look at the portal. It felt much longer than that, as though time itself was stretching out, making the minutes feel like hours. It was getting to the point where Snap felt it was best to just grab her and shove her into the portal. The temptation was too great. He took a step forward.
As soon as he did, the woman finally made a move. She straightened herself up as she looked at the chalkboard. The opening was staring back at her, the light from Day Zone shining on her face. She took a step towards it. She paused and looked back at them.
“You are sure it is safe?” Mrs. Sanchez asked.
“Yes, it is! Now go through it before Von discovers us here!” Snap said to her sternly. He hadn’t meant to be that loud with her. But they really did have to get going. If Von caught them there...
Mrs. Sanchez bit her lip. She looked at the zoners, and then to Penny. They all watched her, waiting for her to make her move. She looked back at the portal. She eyed it up and down slowly. Her teeth gritted in nervousness. She took a small step back, causing Snap’s stomach to swell in frustration. They didn’t have time for this. They...
Then Mrs. Sanchez let out a sigh, causing Snap to freeze, stopping what he was about to say. “All right then...” She said. “Let’s...get this over with.”
The woman sucked in a deep breath. She moved closer to the portal. She stared at it intently. She looked back at Penny and the zoners. Then she returned her gaze to the portal. She licked her lips nervously as she lifted up her arm and moved it towards the portal slowly. She turned her head away, shutting her eyes tightly as she moved her hand slowly towards it, as if afraid she was going to hurt herself.
Soon her hand went into the portal. The woman nearly tripped when she realized there was nothing solid there to keep her steady. She whipped her head around, stumbling forward as she struggled to keep her balance. Her eyes widened when she saw her hand through. Her eyes seemed to shine of many different statements as she moved her hand in and out of the portal, as if to test it and retest it.
Then, giving them one more glance, she turned to the portal and she climbed into it. After Mrs. Sanchez went through, they all followed suit. Soon, they were all in ChalkZone, standing next to one another. Penny turned, grabbed an eraser, and destroyed the portal. Only empty air remained after she erased it.
Snap noticed the shocked, almost horrified look on Mrs. Sanchez’s face as the portal was erased, but he didn’t pay too much attention. Instead, he focused on what was around him. In a cave, the portal facing towards the entrance, fragmented light shining through the sharp trees. Outside, they were to be greeted by a rather disturbing land, where even the ground hisses. The Pencil Sharpener was a spooky place and normally, he’d rather be as far away from it as possible.
But today, he was just glad to be back in ChalkZone. He took in a sharp breath, smelling the chalk air all around him. He smiled softly, feeling elation build up inside of his stomach, resisting the urge to jump up and down in joy with his friends. Being back home felt wonderful.
But he did not celebrate. He reminded himself of what needed to be done. He turned to the others, watching as they proceeded to leave. He looked back at the space where the portal had been. Then he followed his friends as they began to trek into The Pencil Sharpener.
sss
Tilly stood there in silence. Her heart practically stopped beating. She couldn’t believe what she was seeing. She was tempted to pinch herself, to try and make herself wake up. This..this couldn’t be real, right...? This was some kind of sick joke or something, wasn’t it? No way that Rudy could have been...
But her eyes were telling her different. She looked down at the hospital bed, seeing Rudy lay there in silence, save for a couple ragged breaths he’d give once in a while. She looked over a little higher, seeing that Rudy’s parents were there. They were huddled together, Joe’s arms around Millie as they watched their son sadly. The sight of this not only twisted her heart, but made her realize just how real this truly was.
She looked down at her daughter. She watched as Sophie tried to nudge Rudy gently. She was trying so hard to wake him up and play with her. She could hear her daughter constantly shout at him to get up out of bed. She felt so bad for her. Sophie clearly didn’t understand the gravity of what happened.
When Sophie started to climb up into the bed, Tilly immediately reached. “No, dear! Don’t do that!” Tilly grabbed her daughter and pulled her away.
Sophie squirmed in her arms. “Why not play? I want play!”
Tilly held her daughter to herself as Joe and Millie glanced over sadly at them. Tilly cradled Sophie gently in her arms. She whispered softly to her, “No...Rudy can’t play right now.. He’s hurt...” Tilly said softly. She closed her eyes, feeling a few tears form. “He needs to recover first.”
Sophie looked at her mother with slightly widened eyes. “He covered in owies?”
Tilly nodded her head. “Yes, dear. And these owies are going to make it hard for him to move around for a while.” She said gently. “So you will have to be gentle with him from now on. If you are too forceful with him, he might...” Her voice trailed off. She found herself unable to finish. She could only stare sadly at her daughter.
Sophie seemed to get the gist of it. She looked over at Rudy. She bit her lip and reached out towards the boy. “R-Rudy...?” Tilly’s heart nearly shattered at the little squeak her daughter gave. She looked up at her mother and she latched onto her.
Tilly held onto her daughter tightly, rubbing her back gently as she rested her head against her hair. She could feel Sophie cuddling close to her and begin to tremble. She could hear her daughter start to cry softly, and she realized that Sophie finally understood what was going on. Hearing her daughter cry like this stung Tilly’s heart. She wished she could do something to help her feel better.
As she held her daughter, she thought about the circumstances that led her here. It had been a short time ago that she recieved a call from these two. She had been so surprised and happy to hear their voices. Never more before did she went to jump through the phone than at that moment.
However, her elation was quickly shattered when she was informed that something terrible had happened to Rudy. He was hospitalized with a hole in his abdomen. As soon as she heard that horrible news, she took Sophie and rushed to the hospital.
As soon as they had arrived, she practically ran to the room where Rudy was being held. She spoke with Joe and Millie on what had occurred. When they told her that he had been attacked by Von, her heart nearly stopped and turned into ice. And the nature of the attack they described made it even worse. Tilly put a hand against her chest, feeling it thump. She couldn’t believe that such a thing had happened. And when she learned Penny was hurt as well...
Perhaps it was a good thing that she had told Inez, Joe, and Millie after all. If they didn’t know about this, Rudy and Penny might still be trapped with that awful man, with no way out. With Rudy so badly hurt, and Penny injured as well, how would they have gotten out? Suddenly, she no longer felt bad about spilling the beans.
But this was still not over yet and she knew it. She looked over at Rudy. She watched as he took in shaky breath after shaky breath. Bandanges were wrapped around his body. He had a pale complexion to him. He looked so sickly and weak, and yet somehow...peaceful.
“When I get my hands on that scientist...” Millie growled softly. She clutched her hands tightly, making a twisting motion. “I’m goin to wring his neck!”
Tilly and Joe stared at the woman in shock. Normally, she wasn’t a violent type. In order to get her into that state, one must try really, really hard to tick her off. And Von succeeded in just that. By harming her son, he had crossed the line.
Joe put his hand on his wife’s back, rubbing it to try to comfort her. “Now, Millie.. That won’t do us any good. All it will do is land you a trip into prison. And I know you don’t want that. Rudy will need you and if you’re in jail...you can’t provide for him.” He held up his hand in gesture as he listened to his wife’s snarls. “Come on, Millie. Let’s let the police handle it.”
Millie turned to glare at her husband. “But Joe... look at what he did to our son.” She motioned her hand towards the sleeping child. “Don’t you think he deserves to pay for that?”
Joe nodded his head. “Absolutely! And he will. Don’t worry.” Joe moved his hand until it touched her face. He gently caressed it back and forth. “He will pay for what he has done. I promise you that.”
Millie’s face softened up at this. She let out a soft sigh, lowering her head. “Yeah, you’re right. I’m sorry that I..”
Joe cupped her chin, gently tilting it upwards. “No need to apologize, Millie. I understand.” He leaned forward and gave her a quick kiss. “Everything will be fine. You’ll see..”
Millie smiled at her husband. It didn’t last long as the two adults looked back at their son. Worry filled their eyes as they pressed against one another. They watched their boy, their only child, and waited for him to wake up.
The sight was very sad, and Tilly found it hard not to cry with Millie and her husband. Rudy may not have been her son, but she still loved him like one. Rudy didn’t deserve what he got. He had always been such a good kid. Okay so he screwed up once in a while, but that was okay. He was still so young, had so much to learn...
And yet that disgusting man still came and hurt him. He had took a rusted nail, of all things, and pushed it through his body. Then he had the gall to yank it out, causing more damage. Thanks to that awful man, Rudy was probably going to be stuck in the hospital for a long time. He was going to be cut off from his friends and family and just being a kid, and had to just lay here while the doctors treated him the best that they could.
The only thing that consoled her and prevented her from going on a rampage was the fact that the man would indeed get what was coming to him soon. He could try to run and hide from justice, but it would catch up to him soon, and it would force him to face the consequences of what he had done. He was not going to get away with this. She swore it.
Her thoughts were interrupted when she heard the door open and the sound of footsteps filled the air. She turned her head and there she saw the doctor standing. He was holding a clipboard in his hands as he approached them slowly and somewhat cautiously.
“Hello. I hope I’m not intruding.” The doctor said.
Almost right away, Millie spoke up. “How is he, doctor?”
The doctor furrowed his eyes and shook his head. “Not too well. The good news is that it could have been a lot worse. But considering what is going on...that might not seem like much.” He held up his clipboard, looking at the pages as Tilly, Millie, and Joe waited eagerly and hesitantly for the answers. “Rudy has massive infection in the wound itself. We’re doing our best to clean it out and disinfect it. But I’m afraid that some of the germs already spread too quickly, and we will have to keep him on antibiotics for a while to try to counter any development of disease.” The doctor looked down at the boy sadly, shaking his head. “There’s also been some puncture in at least one of his organs, from what we were able to find so far. His liver and part of his colon had been punctured. We’re going to need to perform surgery on him to mend the damage. But he’s going to have to stay here so we can run more scans on to be sure that we didn’t miss anything.”
Millie put her hand to her mouth in horror as she listened to the details of what happened to Rudy’s insides. She took a small step back, a few tears moving down her face. Joe didn’t look too much better. He swallowed ahrd and tried his best to keep his composure. He was trying to be brave in front of Millie, but Tilly could tell it was taking all of his strength to do so.
“Do you know how long he will be here?” Joe asked softly.
“We aren’t sure yet.” The doctor replied. “We need to gather more information before we can decide what course of action is best. I can promise that he’ll be in here for a long time, especially with that colon injury.”
Tilly bit her lip at this and looked over at Millie and Joe. She watched as they lowered their heads slightly in sadness. She felt so sorry for them. She wished she could say something to cheer them up. But what could she say? There was really nothing any of them could do...except just accept what fate had given them.
The idea of surgery was terrifying. So much can go wrong there. Something could happen and Rudy’s condition might worsen. Or worse, he might wake up during the surgery and... She shuddered at the thought. She tried to calm herself, reminding herself that such a thing might not happen as the chances of waking up during surgery were so remote.
Yeah, Rudy was going to be okay. He might be stuck here for a while, but after all was said and done, and after everything was taking care of, he’d be able to come home and everything will be fine.
But Von was still out there.... Something needed to be done about him and soon. She clutched her hand into a fist, shaking it. She turned her head and peered out of the window. As the doctor continued to speak with her sister and husband, she just stared, looking at the city below them. Von was out there somewhere, probably laughing his ass off at what he had gotten away with. That would come to an end. She was sure of it.
sss
Blocky struggled against his binds. He twisted his body left and right as he tried to get away. He looked up at Dr. Von Doktor in horror. The man was sneering excitedly down at him, coming ever closer with that tube.
Blocky had no idea what was inside of it. But judging from the man’s expression, it couldn’t have been good. He jerked himself from side to side as he tried to do something to loosen the cuffs that held him down. Unfortunately, nothing was working, and he was left still strapped to the table. He pulled one of his limbs too hard and he let out a yelp and collapsed onto the table.
He shivered as the man now stood next to him. Blocky would have tried to speak to him, but he was too afraid. He gritted his teeth as he looked up at the man, waiting to hear what the man had in store for him. He had nowhere to run or hide. This fact caused adrenaline to rush through his body, desperate to get away. What was the man going to do with him now?
He had no idea how long he had been strapped down here. He had no idea where the man had been recently been or what he was up to. He thought he heard some noises before. Thumps and possibly grunts, and some squishiness, which made his skin crawl. The look on the man’s face made him not want ot ask what he was doing.
“Are you hungry, little one?” Dr. Von Doktor asked. That same, creepy smile remained on his face. “I do have zomezing for you. If you’re ztarving, let me know and I will give it to you.” He raised the tube up slightly at this.
Blocky rested his eyes on the tube. He couldn’t tell what it was from here. The tube was kind of opaque. Clear, but not enough to tell what color the stuff was inside. It was dark, but that’s about all he could tell from that. Well that, and it had a sort of...chunky texture. Soup, perhaps? But then...why did it have a strange odor to it? It wasn’t horrible, but it was...strange and unusual.
Blocky looked back up at the man. He knew he was going to regret this. But curiosity finally got the better of him. He sucked his lip for a second and then said, “Wh-What is that...?”
“Oh juzt zomezing I zink you will enjoy. You probably didn’t have ziz before, but...zere iz a firzt time for everyzing, right?” Von tilted his head to one side, his smile ticking slightly wider. The sight of it made Blocky cringe back, turning his head to the side, or rather he tried to, failing miserably. “Zo open wide....”
Blocky watched as the man leaned in even closer. The man’s hand reached down and touched him on his head, gripping his jaw tightly. Blocky immediately squirmed, trying to get away. His limbs banged against the metal bands violently, his desperation increasing with each second.
He tried to bite down on Von’s finger, but the man’s strength was too much, and he successfully kept the zoner’s mouth pried wide open. The tube was brought ever closer. Blocky’s eyes were glued onto it, watching as the mystery substance was brought ever closer to his opened mouth. He let out grunts and whimpers of protest. This just made the man chuckle harder and the tube was brought over at a swifter pace.
Soon it was right in front of him, above his mouth, and slowy it was tipped over to allow its contents to spill out. Blocky’s eyes widened in horror when he realized that the stuff was red in color. Very dark, but still having a reddish hue in it. The smell was stronger now, and it made him start to feel sick. And the chunkiness... At this close up angle, staring at it, he could tell what it was now.
Raw flesh.
His whimpers soon turned into loud, albeit distorted, screams. His struggling increased in vigor, each movement even more desperate than he was before. The tip of the tube now touched the top of his tongue. He tried to shake his head as he stared up at the man pleadingly. But all the man did was continue to smile as he tilted the tube up even more, and soon the bloody, gruesome contents touched his tongue.
He immediately screeched in horror, the sound muffled by the man’s hand. He could feel the horrid tasting stuff fill into his mouth. His taste buds went on fire as the iron blood, intermixed with small pieces of what he guessed was bone or cartiledge and pieces of flesh, lathered over his tongue.
Then the man closed his mouth. The zoner let out a series of whimpers, tears flowing down his face, as the wretched, disgusting chum-like substance sloshed around in his mouth. He tried to spit it out, but Von held his mouth shut tightly, preventing him any chance of forcing the flesh out of his mouth.
Blocky whimpered loudly. He looked up at Von, begging him silently not to do this. The taste rapidly filled his mouth, making him feel sick the longer it remained in his mouth. He wanted to throw up so bad.
Unable to do anything, Blocky succumbed to what the man wanted him to do and he swallowed. He nearly gagged as he felt the the liquified flesh slide down his throat and into his stomach. Only when he had completely swallowed the flesh soup did the man let go of his mouth.
Immediately, Blocky opened his mouth and started to cough and splutter and retch. He spat out as much of the flesh contents still remaining as he could. He wanted to scrape his tongue off in order to get rid of the taste. He wanted to rush to the nearest toilet and vomit up his contents, forcing the flesh out of his mouth, where it didn’t belong. He stared up at the man in confusion, letting out a series of whimpers.
How could he do something like that? How could he force him to eat another zoner? How could he murder a zoner just to fefed it to someone else? Blocky wanted to yell at the man as anger rose up inside of him. He wanted to chew the man out for what he had done.
But he couldn’t. Emotion weighed down on him, and as the reality of what happened struck him in full, all he could do was allow tears to fall down his face. He closed his eyes and started to cry softly. His body trembled hard as his cries filled the air. Nausea swept through his stomach, his noise getting stuffy, and his cheeks stinging.
“I zee you enjoyed your meal. Zat iz good! I knew you’d love it!” Dr. Von Doktor said, his smile still there, looking more twisted to Blocky the longer that he stood there. “It waz a good zing zat you ate it all, Blocky. It wazn’t eazy getting zat prepared for you. Removing a portion of the leg waz difficult, and don’t get me ztarted on zee blending.”
The man took a moment to grimace, as if remember something rather unsettling about the whole process. This shudder only lasted a second and the turned back to grin at Blocky.
“I zink it waz worz it in zee end, don’t you zink zo? I’m sure zat waz juzt deliciouz!” Von said as he listened to Blocky’s whimpers. “Tell me, what did it tazte like? Were you completely zatizfied? Waz it better zan you ever hoped?”
Blocky didn’t answer. He just closed his eyes and started to cry. How could the man be this cruel? Forcing him to eat flesh from one of his own, and then act like it was something that he had enjoyed? Did he not notice his distress? His gagging? Possibly, but he was obviously ignoring it.
He felt a cold shudder move through his body as he wondered if the man planned on feeding him more of that stuff. If he did... No, he couldn’t be. No.. That was just.. His body’s shaking increased, his mind racing with thoughts of the poor zoners that would surely be targeted by this cruel man if he did go through with that. Tears streamed down his face at the thought of more zoners dying because of this man’s sick desires. And knowing that he himself may be forced to consume more zoner flesh just made him feel all the sicker.
Dr. Von Doktor tilted his body back. He rubbed his chin thoughtfully. “I wonder... Zinze you enjoyed ziz ‘zoner zoup’ zo much, maybe zelling zoner flesh would be a great idea.”
Blocky tried to shake his head. “N-No...” His voice cracked at this. “Don’t..please...”
Dr. Von Doktor stared down at him. The fact that he was still smiling after all this was eerie. “Don’t worry. I might not do it anyway. Zoner meat would tazte like chalk anyway, right? I don’t zink too many of my future clientz would want that.” Blocky let out a sigh of relief, but he did not relax, knowing that the man probably had something else in store. “Bezidez, zere iz anozer reazon I gave zat ztuff to you.”
Blocky licked his lips nervously. “A-And what is that?”
Von’s smile broadened, his eye brow raised up slightly. “I am curiouz to know if you zonerz are like humanz, and cannot digezt raw flesh wizout the rizk of infection. The lack of zertain...enzymez zat kill zee germz. Tell me, Blocky. By eating the raw flesh, are you at riz of getting a disease? Are you going to get zick? Let me know. I’m really curiouz.”
Blocky’s face paled at this. “What..” His voice trailed off, his body shaking in horror.
Von tilted his head slightly. “If you can’t anzwer, zat iz quite all right.” He gave a chuckle. “I zuppoze I can juzt wait until it takez effect.” He took a step closer. “Time will tell me.” He reached forward and touched Blocky on the face.
Blocky let out a yelp as the man started to caress his face. All Blocky could do in response was close his eyes and start sobbing.
sss
Inez followed closely behind Penny and the three zoners. She looked left and right, taking everything in. She hunched her shoulders up nervously, her body filling with tension as her mind struggled to take all of this in.
She found it hard to believe just where she was right now. A part of her mind thought she was just dreaming. But countless attempts to pinch herself proved otherwise. Yeah, this was real, no matter what her scientific-mind was telling her. The land she was walking on, the air she was breathing, the things she was seeing..it was all real. As much real as she and her daughter were.
This world..it really messed with her mind. The way it looked... It was clearly drawings. Children drawings mostly. She looked from left to right. In spite of how spooky the previous place was, or how beautiful and alive these plains and rolling hills were, they still looked like 2D drawings that she'd find on a chalkboard. And yet they still retained a 3D essence and still looked real and they still looked as though she could reach out and touch them.
This..this was so foreign to her. She wasn't sure what to make of it. Her brain was sending her multiple signals and her mind was aching. She rubbed her head from side to side, trying to fight off the confusion. She wasn't sure what to make of this place and she wasn't sure how long it would be before she could get used to this.
Her daughter didn't seem to be as affected. In fact, she was walking through as if nothing was wrong. This did not surprise her. Penny had been coming here for a time, right? She knew this place better than she did. She knew how this world worked and what to expect. Of course she would not be as frightened.
But if there's anything that Inez had learned from being in...what did they call it... Pencil Sharpener, she knew that not all places in this..ChalkZone were so pristine and safe. Even Penny admitted there were dangers.
Inez had to wonder just what other dangers there could be. What else could this world be hiding? She looked left and right, half expecting some hungry animal zoner to jump out and try to eat her. Even though nothing has happened in the fifteen minutes they had been walking, she did not want to take that chance. She had a feeling that there could be some really dangerous animals here, capable of things that no Real World animal was. The thought was terrifying.
A small part of her did find some comfort in Penny being rather calm. Her daughter did know this place well and had apparently visited much of it. While Inez was nervous about the unknown, Penny was not since she had more knowledge. So logically, if Penny wasn't nervous about walking through here, neither should she.
But still, Inez couldn't help but be fearful. Didn't Penny tell her about how this world are things that are erased from a chalkboard? She was certain she mentioned that as they walked through the dark and twisted forest. This meant that ChalkZone was unpredictable. One minute, a land would be open, empty, peaceful. The next, it could be transformed with a huge gladiator stadium filled with dangerous beasts.
The thought was certainly unnerving, causing the vet to remain cautious, despite Penny's reassurances. It was hard for Penny to comfort her for something even she could not predict. How could Penny know when something is about to be erased?
And just how were the zoners themselves? How would she know for certain if there wasn't going to be any unfriendlies on the way? Penny and her zoner pals did reassure her that most zoners were peaceful and would leave her alone. But they did also say that some of the zoners would be more dangerous, but that they were a small percentage.
That did little to comfort the woman. Especially given the fact that zoners could be created with special abilities that test and go beyond scientific expectations, she couldn't help but remain terrified of what they might encounter.
What if they met a zoner that could melt their guts from the inside out? Or a zoner that could shoot lasers from its eyes? Or a zoner that could crush them easily under its massive weight?
"Mom, it will be okay." Penny said, probably for the third time since they had gotten out of the forest. "I'm taking you to where the hospital should be after we stop by the Chalk Mine to get a new piece of chalk."
"Didn't you say it was guarded by something?" Inez asked, her voice wavering on caution.
Snap nodded his head. "Yeah, Biclops. A giant." He spread out his hands as he said this.
Inez widened her eyes in horror. "A giant?!"
Snap chuckled lightheartedly. "Oh don't worry about him. He's pretty nice." Snap waved a dismissing hand. "The only thing he wants is for you to stay out of the Chalk Mine. The only humans allowed in there are Rudy and Penny." He paused and rubbed his chin thoughtfully. "Well that's mainly because...they're the only humans Biclops permits in ChalkZone..."
This did not sit well with Inez. She couldn't stop the horrible images of a giant zoner running after her and trying to crush her. She shivered, unable to stop herself from imagining such a scary scenario.
And if Rudy and Penny were the only ones permitted in ChalkZone, what was the giant going to think of her? How was he going to react? Even if he didn't chase her, she'd still be terrified of him. Would he be upset with Penny? It was possible. Would he turn against her? Chase her, too?
Penny seemed to almost read her mind and spoke up. "Don't worry, mom. He won't hurt any of us."
"Yeah, that's not Biclops's style." Rapsheeba said.
"He might have done that years ago, but after he met Rudy and saw how nice he was, he had mellowed out quite a bit." Howdy said, giving her a reassuring smile. "He will be upset, but he wouldn't try to hurt you or anything."
"So just relax. He'd be more suspicious of you if you act too nervously. Just be calm and relaxed and he would be more open to you." Said Penny.
Inez attempted to relax. But it was a difficult thing to do. How could she fully relax with the idea of a giant being present? One that would not be very happy to see her? One that could easily crush her if she so much did anything that would upset him?
Before she could completely regain her bearings, Penny made a shout to caused them all to stop for a moment.
"We're here!"
Inez immediately looked out ahead. There was a slight dip, and down further, she could see a river that curved and moved around a large, rocky structure. She could see a large opening in it, and darkness within. There was some kind of sign that said 'Magic Chalk Mine'. Yeah, they had arrived.
Inez watched as Penny and the zoners started to head forward. She thought about going with, but she hesitated. No, it would be best if she stayed back here and waited. She didn't want to screw anything up. She didn't know how to act around the giant, and she didn't want to cause any misunderstandings. So she waited and watched as her daughter headed towards the cave structure.
She took a moment to look at it in full, tilting her head up. The whole place seemed to set on an island, or a near island. From this angle, she couldn't tell if the water ran all the way around. The cave itself had a purplish tint to it and appeared pretty jagged. Almost foreboding in a way.
She couldn't tell if the cave systems headed downward, but that was a possibility. And if it did, she wondered how far down it went. Would Penny get lost going through? How many rooms did it have? What else did this mine contain? Several questions ran through her head.
Then she felt a slight vibration in the ground. No shaking, but..something that kinda moved. Enough to let her know something was there. She could see a shadow coming out of the mine, stretching out to cover Penny, Snap, Rapsheeba, and Howdy. None of them tried to run away or showed any signs of fear. Yet Inez herself couldn't help but bite her fingernails nervously.
And then she saw it. The huge zoner had made his appearance. Moving slowly, staring down intently at the group of four children, the giant stood. The sight of him made Inez cringe in horror. Even from this distance, she could practically feel how massive he was.
The giant was pale yellow and wore a green scottish outfit and had curly red hair. His eyes were unnaturally positioned. Vertical instead of horizontal. His mouth was huge and looked like he could easily swallow them all in a single gulp if he wanted. His arms and hands were large and she couldn't help but imagine him crushing them easily under his massive power that he must possess.
Inez felt her body shaking, her mind racing. So much of her wanted to run down and get Penny out of there. Despite the fact that her daughter said that Biclops wasn't dangerous, a part of her still wanted to save her and get her out of there. How could she just stand around while her daughter was a few feet from a giant monstrosity?
But..no..she had to stay put. Despite her better judgment telling her otherwise, she had to take the risk and stay here. Penny had told her it will be all right and she had to learn to trust her. So against her will, she managed to keep her feet firmly planted as her daughter conversed with the giant. She waited there for her daughter to return. And then it was off to the hospital.
sss
"Penny Sanchez? What are you doing here?" Asked Biclops as he stared down at the girl. "I thought you were grounded from coming here."
"I was, but there's been a change of plans." Penny said. She took a step forward. "I need some magic chalk. May I have a couple pieces?"
"Sure but...where's Rudy Tabootie?" The giant inquired.
Penny felt her heart sting at this. She wasn't prepared for it. She should have known that Biclops would want to know that. She lowered her head slightly, shutting her eyes as she remembered the boy's screaming and writhing. She shook her head from side to side. "I'm afraid he isn't coming..."
Biclops's eyes widened slightly at this. "What happened...?"
"We don't have too much time to explain everything. So we'll have to be quick about it." Howdy said.
Snap took up the mantel of explaining. "A long story short, your tips for us didn't work because the zoners acted rashly and on their own, and all of them except us got killed by Dr. Von Doktor." The giant gasped in horror at this. "Then the creepazoid tried to experiment on Penny so he can create more magic chalk on his own, and he impaled Rudy and he tried to kill Penny's mom before he skedaddled away with Blocky."
"In other words, Dr. Von Doktor is in ChalkZone and I need magic chalk to try to stop him, and Rudy is unable to help because he's in the hospital." Penny said.
The giant was silent at this. He looked down at them in utter horror. The idea of another human in ChalkZone was unthinkable, especially one that had proven to be dangerous. Penny could only imagine what the zoner was thinking right now.
And Rudy being in the hospital, not able to do a thing to help ChalkZone, that would certainly scare a lot of zoners. Not that they didn't trust her or anything, but it was often Rudy they looked up to, and if something happened to the Great Creator, their morale can drop dramatically. She needed to get Von out of here quick, before he could do any major damage.
She had thought about informing the giant about her mother being here, but unless it comes up, she decided it was best not to tell. With Von being here, the last thing Biclops needs to hear is there being yet another human in ChalkZone. At least it will only be for a short time anyway.
"So all those zoners are...dead?" Biclops whispered softly. As in..not alive anymore..?" Biclops whispered softly. Penny and her friends shook their heads solemnly, their heads bowed in sadness. Biclops lowered his own, his eyes averting away. "I see..." He closed his eyes and sighed. "That's exactly what I was afraid was going to happen. Some zoners just don't listen and they..." His voice trailed off. The group stared up at him silently, their eyes shining in understanding. "Unfortunately, we can't do anything about it. We have only one option and that is moving on and doing what we can to prevent another tragedy."
At this, Penny nodded in agreement, as did Howdy, Snap, and Rapsheeba. It was true, what the giant said. They could only keep moving forward and do what they can to help the ones that were still alive. They might have failed to save those other zoners, but they still had a shot at helping the ones still alive.
Hopefully, they will be able to pull this off with as little casualties as possible. They realized that the odds of them pulling this off without anymore deaths was low. It would be unrealistic to think that way. So lessening the body count would be the next best thing. But first, they'd have to figure out where Von was hiding.
"I'll go get the magic chalk for you, Penny Sanchez." Biclops said in a solemn, quiet gone. It was clear he was still shaken by the deaths of so many zoners. "I will be right back." He turned and began to walk away.
"Hey, wait!" Penny reached out towards him. The zoners looked at her in confusion. Biclops stopped and stared down at her. "Did you happen to see anything strange around here? Anything out of the ordinary?"
Biclops turned his body a little and rubbed his chin thoughtfully. After a few moments, he shook his head. "No..I can't say I have."
Just what Penny thought he was going to say. Disappointing, but she could hardly blame him. "Thanks anyway."
So they were going to have to figure this out on their own. As Biclops turned to go down the caverns, she turned to her friends. They would need to discuss how they were going to do this, and just where they would most likely find Von hiding out.
"What do you guys think we should do?" Penny asked.
The three zoners looked at one another. Their expressions held uncertainty, their teeth gritted to show this. Penny remained quiet, watching as they silently communicated with each other, trying to figure out a plan.
"Well..we could always..." Rapsheeba started to say when something caught her attention. She turned her head. "Your mom is coming, Penny."
"What?" Penny whispered, her heart clenching. She swerved her head over and indeed, there was her mother coming over quickly. Her feet pounded the ground, her mouth open as she took in heavy breaths.
Questions ran through her mind. What was her mother doing? Why was she coming over? And why did she look so panicked? The sight of her mom's horror-filled eyes made Penny hunch her shoulders and look left and right. Had Von launched a sneak attack on them?
A few moments later, her mother reached them. She stopped in front of them. Her hands were placed on her thighs and she bent forward. Her eyes were wide in fear as she took in more heavy, raspy breaths. She almost looked like she had seen a ghost.
"Mom? What is it?" Penny asked.
"Yeah, why did you run over here so fast?" Snap asked, curiosity spilling out of his voice, along with confusion. "I thought you were going to wait back there for us." He used his hand to point at the spot where the woman had been just shortly before.
A part of Penny was worried about how Biclops will react to seeing her mom here. He was likely not going to be too happy about it. But right now, she was more worried about what had her mom so spooked.
What had frightened her so much that she would rush all the way over here? It must have been something terrible or something incredibly important to make her do something like that. Her mind tingled uncomfortably at the thought of what it could be.
Her mom began to speak. "Z-Zoner...found...me..." Her speaking was heavily hindered by her trying to catch her breath. "Told me...that...they..." She stopped for a moment. She held onto her chest and breathed in and out quickly. "Important news..."
Penny stared at her friends when her mom said this. The tone her mother used was urgent, but not necessarily terrified. Perhaps her mom was breathing heavily due to being excited or anxious, not necessarily terrified. "What news would that be?"
Her mother's wide eyes stared at the group. Her mouth stayed open and she breathed in a few more times. She then swallowed hard and said, "They had seen where Dr. Von Doktor had gone."
Penny's eyes widened at this. Her friends did likewise. Then they all narrowed into slits, determination filling their core. With a voice more stern than she was used to, Penny said, "Where is he?"
sss
The small, rectangular zoner didn't seem to be showing too much change. Outside of the whimpering and crying, he didn't really do much else. Although expected, it was a little disappointing. He had hoped for something to happen that would be worth noting. Writing about how the zoner pleaded and cried did not suit well with him.
But what else could Dr. Von Doktor do? What else could be done? He couldn't just speed up the effect, especially if he didn't know there were going to be any. He could only stare at the zoner and wait for any side effects from eating fellow zoner flesh. He was curious to see just how durable their stomachs were, and to see if they would be able to digest raw meat or if they, like humans, would get sick in the process.
So far, nothing has really come up. Blocky cried a whole lot, a few times asking him why he did this. Von would ignore him and just sit there and wait for something to happen. He had pulled up a chair and was currently sitting down on it, his head resting on his hand as he stared with an almost bored expression on his face.
He was glad that he had chosen a more underground location this time. He had lied to Blocky about where they were. He was able to do this since Blocky had been unconscious for a time while they were in ChalkZone. Why he lied to him, especially since he can't get out, he didn't know. Perhaps it was the feeling of control that he got with it. Should Blocky escape, he'd be in for quite a surprise.
Being underground also meant that, even if he allowed his test subjects to scream, they would not be heard that far or wide. The thick walls of the caverns would prevent them from being heard.
This was also a good location for another reason. It wasn't just a cave. There were hallways, not just tunnels. There were actual rooms here, like in a building. This place almost felt like a hybrid of a house and a cave then a full on either of them. This made it easier for him to travel through and designate different areas for different things.
He had rather enjoyed the dissection of his first creation. A little messy, but he felt it was worth it. He had gained some knowledge of zoner anatomy. The brain especially was quite fascinating. He never knew that zoner brains were constructed so... uniquely and yet similar to human brains. He looked forward to creating another zoner for more anatomy study, as well as some chemical and poison as well.
But first, he wanted to complete this experiment. He needed to know how well their stomachs could handle raw flesh. Depending on the reaction, he could use that and apply that to one of his next test subjects.
He wasn't sure how many he wanted to experiment on. It did feel a little awkward creating zoners just to experiment with them, but it was easier than just capturing them. And it did help him keep control. He could keep designing the zoners with child-like minds, using that innocence against them, making them want to do what he asked of them. Then by the time they realized anything was wrong, they were strapped down and ready to go.
But the zoners' screaming...he could do without that. Good thing he thought of the muzzle. Despite the fact that nobody would hear them, he still did not want to be distracted from his work. Of course the loud whimpering and crying did get annoying, but at least that was more manageable and he could ignore it better.
"How are you feeling?" Von asked after a few more minutes of silence. He was getting tired of waiting. "If you're hiding anyzing, don't bozer. Juzt tell me."
Blocky shut his eyes and bared his teeth in an almost defensive manner. This display was almost amusing to Von, but he didn't have time to waste.
"Tell me right now, Blocky. Are you feeling zick? Nauseouz? Anyzing?"
Still the zoner did not answer him. Blocky just kept giving him the silent treatment, holding his mouth shut tightly. Von narrowed his eyes at this. He thought about striking the zoner or tearing off a piece of his skin to make him talk. He thought better than that and he refrained from the gruesome act.
Perhaps Blocky was just trying to be brave and defiant in what might be his final moments. How admirable... Maybe he thought that by not telling him, he believed that he would deprive him of gaining any information that he could use to his advantage. A noble attempt, but alas, it would not work.
Even if Von didn't get any new information from him verbally, he will always be able to figure something out visually. He can just simply watch Blocky and wait for anything to change. Blocky could not hide his bodily functions that well. All he'd have to do was stand here and wait for something to happen. If nothing happened and the zoner keeled over from his wounds, both present and future, he can just dissect him and look at his stomach for any signs of food poisoning.
Yeah, Blocky was not going to be able to hide anything from him. No matter how hard he tried, somehow, someway, Von would get exactly what he wanted.
Still, he kept trying to pry information out of the zoner. He hated sitting here in silence, waiting. He didn't want to leave and start another experiment until he figured out how Blocky was feeling.
"Come on now, Blocky. You can tell me." Von said in a calm tone. "All I want to know iz how you are feeling. Zat shouldn't be too hard to tell me, right?" Blocky, despite his fear, shot him a glare. Von raised an eyebrow at this. "Zat izn't going to work on me, zoner. I know very well zat you cannot hurt me. Even if you were free, you're too weak to do much of anyzing."
He got up from the chair and walked towards the table. He listened to the zoner's soft, pitiful yet desperate growling. He thought he heard a groan or two of pain, but it was difficult to tell.
He circled the zoner slowly, eyeing him up and down. The zoner tried to follow him the best he could. With his head strapped down, he could not turn his head to see where he was going. He could almost sense some panic in the zoner's groans when he went out of sight.
As he continued to circle him, he said, "Come now, Blocky. Don't be ziz way. I juzt want to gazer zome information zo I know more about you and your kind." When the zoner still didn't reply, he held his hand up in gesture. "Zink of it ziz way. If I knew what you were feeling, zen I would know I cannot feed ozer zonerz raw meat. Zee more I learn about you all, the more knowledge I could zpread, and the more protection you zonerz could rezieve."
"H-How...?" Blocky managed to say, his voice cracking. "How would..that..help us..?"
"Quite zimple. I can make sure zat nobody doez anyzing zat would cauze great harm." Von wasn't sure how willing or how well he could keep that promise. But perhaps if he tried to butter up a little to the zoner's better side, he could get him to be more cooperative without having to use violence. "Doezn't zat zound fair?"
Blocky gritted his teeth at this. "How do I know you won't turn your back on your word?"
"Good point. But..do you want to take zat chanze?" Von stopped on his right side. He looked down at the zoner, his face likely unreadable to the little guy. "Zink about it, Blocky. Even if you don't tell me, I can juzt wait until you die and get zee anzwer myzelf." Blocky's eyes widened at this. Von smirked. "Don't you zink it would be better if you juzt tell me now and get it over wiz?"
"I..." Blocky fell silent. His lips pressed together as he sealed his mouth shut. He turned his eyes away, the only thing he could do to avert his gaze.
Von narrowed his eyes at this. He disliked the lack of cooperation. He would have thought that the zoner would find possible protection for his species to be something of interest and worth getting. But instead, he was choosing to remain stubborn. How foolish. Perhaps he should figure out a bigger incentive.
But what was he going to do? How could he get the zoner to speak? The only way he could think of was to leave this hideout and grabbing a zoner that knows him, or going back to the Real World science facility and taking Snap back with him. Blackmail would most certainly work, he'd imagine. But it was a little risky. Maybe something else would do.
That's when something come to his mind. Something that he couldn't believe he didn't think of before. It was perfect. It should do the trick. But first, he was going to need to run another experiment. He was going to need another zoner.
This made him frown in concern. He didn't have that much left. So perhaps a smaller zoner would do for this one. His last zoner was a little large. He had come up to his shoulders and that required a bit of chalk. He'll make a zoner smaller this time.
He wouldn't have to clean the table off. He already took care of that. He washed down the blood and sterilized it for his next test subject. Save for the small part he had sawed off, the rest of the body had been placed in a thick, black bag for later transport. He would have used Real World water to clean it off, but that would have been a disaster. The last thing he needed was to create an abyss here. And there was no way he was eating dusty old chalk.
At least a smaller zoner should be more easily taken care of. He just needed to make sure he didn't do anything that was incredibly messy. He didn't want to have to waste time and chalk drawing another bag and having to clean up another gore-riddled mess. The last time he had to use up, the better.
Just when he was about to turn and leave, he heard the sound of retching. He turned his head to look down. As his eyes settled upon the zoner, he took notice that Blocky's body was convulsing. He was jerking up and down, mostly in the stomach area. His face looked pale, and his eyes were wide in terror. The man stared in confusion at this for a few moments, and then he smiled.
"Ah I zee..." The man said callously as he watched the zoner whimper and writhe. His mouth opened up and then closed a few times as the zoner was fighting against the inevitable. "Zo the rezultz are now finally showing up." His eyes narrowed slightly as a twinkle came off of them. "You cannot eat raw flesh...can you?"
Blocky did not reply. He just continued to wheeze and lurch and retch as he struggled to keep himself from vomiting. He was trying so hard. He could see the zoner's face practically turn a mixture of red and white as he struggled with all of his strength.
But the attempts were all in vain. The zoner's cheeks began to puff up slightly as his esophagus was struggling to get everything out. A bit of drool began to spill out from his lips, a signal of what was about to come. Von merely watched and smiled as he waited. And soon it happened.
With a loud retching sound, the zoner reluctantly opened his mouth and his stomach contents spilled out. It was mostly a diluted red color with some bits of chunks here and there. With no where else to go, it began to ooze down the sides of his mouth rapidly, a bit of it getting on his chest. Some of it started to go back into his mouth, making the zoner whimper and cough. Von, not wanting the zoner to choke on his own vomit, went over and unstrapped his head. He lifted it up, allowing gravity to relieve Blocky of that unpleasant situation.
After a few seconds, the zoner had stopped vomiting and he soon laid there, coughing and crying softly. The man just stood there, staring down at him, listening to his raspy breathing. Well that answered that question. Zoners, at least sentient ones like him, could not eat raw flesh. One more weakness he needed to keep note of.
Well now seemed like a good time as any to begin a new experiment. He wanted to try out his idea he had a few moments ago. He quickly cleaned up Blocky so that his own vomit didn't stick to him or the smell overwhelm him to make him want to throw up more. Then after he was done, he bid Blocky farewell for the time being and left him alone. He walked down the hallway, disappearing out of the zoner's sight.
sss
No...no this couldn’t be happening... Not again...
The rectangular zoner stared down at his strapped down body, noting the stains that still remained. He could still smell that wretched odor, and it made him lick his lips slowly in anticipation. He expected that, at any moment, he’d throw up again.
Thankfully he didn’t, but that did not stop the feeling of nausea from filling up inside of him. He tried to push it back, but each time, he kept failing. Waves of chills moved up and down his body, making him shiver in response. It felt almost as though the temperature had dropped dramatically, but he knew that wasn’t the case.
Blocky couldn’t believe that he had thrown up again. The memory of it filled him with horror and he was unable to get the image out of his head. The vomit, it tasted so awful. He could still taste the after bit of it. And just what was in it was enough to make him want to throw up again.
As much as he despised emptying his stomach out for the second time today, at least this got out any possible germs that were in that meat. His stomach still hurt him, but at least the worst bit of it was over. He took in a few ragged breaths, coughing a few times. Trapped here, all he could do now was lay down and rest and hope that his stomach feels better soon.
Not a chance. After throwing up twice, his stomach felt as though it was on fire. He wondered if he did any damage to it. Probably not, yet he couldn’t help but remain paranoid over the idea.
He struggled a little, hoping that the cuffs had somehow loosened. How, he wasn’t sure. But he still felt as though he should try. He tugged on it once. He let out a yelp and stopped. He had no idea why he felt compelled to keep trying to free himself after he had proven to himself time and again that he was not going anywhere. These cuffs were too strong and he was too weak. Even if he were at his full health, he would stand no chance to get himself free. All he could really do was lay there and hope that the man slipped up and he was able to get out.
The odds of that were slim. Dr. Von Doktor was not a stupid man. He was not going to take any chances with him. That was why he had him strapped down and secured, rather than just letting him roam around in a cage or a locked off area. He was not underestimating him. He might be injured, but Von was treating him as if he were healthy and able.
Blocky was still in pain. It hammered in his head and it radiated like a beating drum. At this point, he had learned to live with it and move with it, allowing him to better able handle the pain to some extent. That didn’t mean that he didn’t feel the pain in full still, and he still flinched and winced and seethed in pain. He did his best to hide it around the man, but he knew he was hardly fooling him. He knew the man could see right through his pitiful attempts to disguise his pain.
Blocky felt his stomach twist and this time, it wasn’t because of the nausea. It was guilt. Even though it wasn’t his fault, he felt a sense of guilt for throwing up in front of the man. He felt as though he had given the man information that he shouldn’t have gotten.
He didn’t believe the man’s words for a second that he was going to use this information to prevent patrons from accidentally hurting zoners. He knew the man was going to use it for himself, to hurt zoners that were disobeying or becoming rowdy, whose definitions would definitely change to suit the man’s wants and needs.
That man had no concern over zoners. He didn’t care what happened to them. All he cared about was making a quick buck. And he was going to try to do that as soon as he exposed ChalkZone.
Whenever that day came, it would be rather dark indeed.
The zoner let out a soft whimper as he recalled all the horrible things that would happen whenever the man did unlock the gateways into ChalkZone. In his pain and agony, he couldn’t help but imagine zoners being put through torture and hell all just to satisfy some sick creators. His lower lip quivered and he started to shed tears.
He felt so useless. He wanted to do something to help stop Von. Despite his fear of the man and despite the pain that he was in, he realized he had to do something to try to stop him. But...what could he do? What could he possibly accomplish against that horrid man? There wasn’t really too much that he could do.
But...he had to try something. Maybe there was a way out of this contraption that he wasn’t thinking of. He attempted to lift up his head, but just like before, he couldn’t. The man had put the strap back on, partly because his hands were pretty much attached to his head. Keeping his head unstrapped would pretty much mean leaving his hands free.
He looked left and right, struggling to see something, anything in the room. He moved his eyes until he could feel them begin to ache in his sockets. He could see nothing of great interest. Mostly just ceilings. And looking left and right didn’t do him much good. If only he could turn his head a little, then maybe he could find a way out of here.
But no matter what he tried or what he thought of, nothing seemed to work. He continued to only being able to lay down on the table, unable to move.
No, there had to be a way out of here. He just..he just had to think harder. Maybe if he tried to pull his hands and arms a different way, twist them around, he could get one of them free, and then begin to remove the cuffs off his other limbs. Yeah...that could work...
Blocky wasted no time and he attempted to free himself. He jerked himself to one side only. He twisted his arm around, trying to get it to pull out from the tight cuff.
sss
“Hold ztill, you little pieze of shit!”
The zoner muffled a terrified response. She shook her head from one side to the other, her eyes shut tightly as tears flowed down her face.
Von snarled at this. “If you hold ztill, it will go faster!” But still the zoner did not comply and just kept moving her head whenever he attempted something. The man resisted the urge to strike her, not wanting to cause any more damage than necessary. “You are really trying my patienze...”
The female zoner, who was dragon-like in appearance with ears, merely hissed at him before turning her head and baring her sharp teeth. Not like she could do much to him. Her jaws were sealed shut with the muzzle. But her head, he had forgotten to strap it down and now any attempts to bring the drill over were fruitless. She was squirming around too much, he feared that he’d cause too much damage. Perhaps that is what she wanted?
Regardless, he was not going to let her get out of this that easily. He had drawn her specifically for this test, and she was going to fulfill it. He just needed to drill a hole in her head for it to work. It was a very delicate procedure, and if she would just hold still, there wouldn’t be any sort of problem.
But no, she just had to be difficult. He growled to himself. Well he should have strapped down her head when he had the chance in the first place. Well perhaps now is a good time as any to take some liberty into that. His experiment can’t continue unless he did something about her thrashing head.
Setting down the drill, he grabbed her mouth and held it down. She still turned her head and it was difficult fighting against her strength. He slung his arm around the mouth completely, encasing it in the crook of his arm, and he steadied it so that her snout was facing straight up. He grabbed the strap for the head and stretched it over so that it pressed against her forehead, right above the eyes. With a click, it was in.
He took a step back and looked at his captive. He folded his arms against his chest and smiled in pride. He had to hand it to himself, he was a pretty good artist and an excellent planner.
The zoner he had drawn was quite pretty. Shiny green scales and something like hair growing down her ack. Her body was a little long and her wings, which took the place of her front legs and currently cuffed down, was curly. Her overall design had an innocent charm to it, reflecting the child-like mind he had given her.
He watched her try to free her head. She jerked it from side to side, whimpering loudly, in desperation. He could only smile down at her, satisfied that she was unable to get her head to turn a sigificant distance either way. A part of him wished that he had brought some kind assistance with. If he had kept Terry around, maybe she could help hold this dragon more still for him.
He shook his head. No, Terry was too much trouble. She had tried to poison Blocky without his permission or say. He was better off with his original plan that he had went with, and got rid of her. Blinding her should definitely make the lesson stick to her head. She would never forget it.
He approached her again, moving slowly and deliberately. She looked up at him with wide eyes, whimpers of protest filling the air. She shook her head in desperation. He could hear her try to speak to him, begging him for the answers of why he was doing this to her. He just smirked down at her, his expression showing her a window of the cruel intentions he had in store for her.
“I need to tezt ziz zing out. I need to hook it up to you firzt.” Von said. He raised the drill up for her to see. “Ziz will only zting for a little while. Zen, it’ll be over, and we can really begin.”
The dragon zoner tried to shake her head rapidly. It was no use. She could barely move it a centimeter, the straps being on so tightly. The man began to move the drill closer to her. He watched as she tried to squirm harder, tears raining down from her face. She stared up at him pleadingly.
He hesitated for a brief second, his eyes widening. He again wondered if he should do this. He mentally slapped himself in the face. He shouldn’t let some little sad expression stop him. He grunted, showing his teeth as he moved faster. He aimed the drill in the center of her head. It made contact, and he immediately turned it on.
The sound of a whirring, tube-like blade and muffled screams and bone beginning to give way filled the air. It was absolutely bone-chilling to listen to. But he pressed on. It took only a second for blood to ooze from the woudn. He kept pressing down, the drill sinking in as if it were a hot knife on butter. He didn’t attempt to speak, as the loud drilling sounds would muffle out anything he tried to say.
The zoner squirmed wildly, letting out constant, muffled screams. Her body twisted and trembled in pain, and as the seconds past, these grew stronger. The drill was still part way into her skull. Just a little more and he would have gotten through, to the point where he wanted it to be. Just a bit longer...
Out of nowhere, there was a sudden force against his jaw. Something firm and yet soft. He let out a scream of pain as he was suddenly jostled to the ground. He landed against the hard surface on his face. The drill dropped down beside him. It sliced into his arm, creating a long gash. He let out a scream of pain and held his arm against him. He could feel the blood spill down his arm. He turned his eyes towards who had attacked him.
His eyes widened in shock. He couldn’t believe what he was seeing. It couldn’t be possible, right? “Y-You...” That was all he managed to say as he climbed up to his feet.
|
|
|
Need
Feb 19, 2015 20:54:00 GMT -5
Post by Bluedramon on Feb 19, 2015 20:54:00 GMT -5
Chapter 41: Struggles
The best strategies will always include an escape.
sss
Everything had happened in such a blur to Snap. His rage had enveloped him, trapping him in its addictive glow. As soon as he saw what Von was doing, he had to take action. He never thought he'd so something like this to another living being, but here he stood, his fist formed, glaring down at the collapsed man on the ground.
His fist ached from the impact of the punch. He had hit him so hard, he was honestly shocked that he didn't break something in the process. His fist had collided with Von's jaw, causing him to fly backwards and onto the ground. He glared as the man stared back at him in shock, his mouth open and panting.
The two stared at one another for several moments, neither moving their gaze from the other. Snap did not dare turn his gaze away, worried that the man might try something if he did. And he had a feeling the man was feeling the same way regarding him. Snap sharpened his glare, silently telling Von that he would take action if he dare try to do something else. This caused the man to curl his lip upwards, but he did not attempt to make a move.
Though Snap did not move his gaze, out of the corner of his eye, he could see swift movement and he knew that Penny, Mrs. Sanchez, Rapsheeba, and Howdy were moving in. His zoner friends took position beside him, spread out a little, stared at the human. Penny and Mrs. Sanchez were likely tending to the zoner.
Snap could feel a pang in his chest as he thought about that poor zoner. He hadn't much time to see it, but the sound of the drill going into her skull...her muffled screaming and crying... It was so horrible. Even now, he could still hear it. Her desperate cries to get away, the pain overflowing even with that wretched muzzle on her face... Snap wished he could help, but he had taken the duty of keeping Von away. To distract him... bait him.
After all, wouldn't the man be very interested in trying to test him or Rapsheeba, both of him were some of the more humanoid zoners? Knowing this man, he would most certainly take interest in something like that.
"Y-You..." The man said again, staggering on his feet. He stared down at Snap, his eyes widening further. "How did you get here? H-How did you find me...?"
Snap narrowed his eyes. He had no intention on telling Von that. He did not want to put the Smooch or her little friend in trouble. No way was this man going to target them, or any more zoners. That was all going to stop here and now.
Snap took a step forward, narrowing his eyes into slits. "How about you tell me where you found that zoner? What areas have you plundered? How many zoners did you kidnap?"
The man took a small step back. His eyes narrowed slowly. "I don't know what you're talking about. I didn't kidnap anyone!"
Snap could feel his blood heating up from this. How dare the man try to lie to him like that... Did he really think he was going to get away with this? Did the man really believe that he would fall for such a stupid and obvious lie like that?
Of course he'd think that. Von didn't understand as much as he might like to think. He simply couldn't comprehend it. To him, the only thing that mattered was results. Screw everything else. He didn't care a damn about zoners. To this twisted man, zoners weren't even completely real, and were nothing more than mere tools for him to wield. It was absolutely disgusting.
"Don't you dare lie to us." Rapsheeba growled, her eyes narrowed dangerously. "Don't try to tell us that you didn't kidnap Blocky... Do you really think we're that dumb? That we would just forget something like that?"
"Yeah! You and that Terry woman also had me captured as well! Are you going to try to tell us that I was never in any danger, that I just made the whole thing up?" Howdy asked, angered by the man's words.
"No, zat iz not what I meant!" Von said quickly. This caused the zoners to stare at him in confusion, their eyes still narrowed. He looked over at where the dragon zoner was for a brief moment. He then looked back, staring down at them with a look of seriousness. "I didn't kidnap her."
Snap snorted at this. "Oh, you didn't?! What, did she willingly strap herself down and was just waiting for someone to come by and free her?" He made a few quick gestures with his hand, his teeth bared. "Do you think we are that stupid, Von?!"
The man shook his head. "Well, if you honeztly zink I got her from zome random zity...zen yez." He ticked his mouth into a small smile and took a few steps forward. He folded his arms behind his back. He looked from Snap, to Rapsheeba, to Howdy, one at a time. "Zere iz anozer, better way for me to obtain zonerz here. I am quite zurprized you didn't figure zat out on your own zooner."
"What are you talking about?" Inquired Howdy.
"Zink about it harder." The man said with a smirk. "It will come to you."
Snap exchanged looks with Howdy and Rapsheeba. Their eyes and faces were contorted in confusion. What was the man talking about? If he didn't kidnap the zoner, then how did he get her? What else could he have done?
Oh no... It couldn't be...
The man did not.. he wouldn't...would he...?
Snap tried to keep his body from shaking, but it was impossible. He could feel himself quivering as the reality began to strike him in the head, giving him an ache through his skull. He gritted his teeth, his mind racing, unwilling to believe such a horrible thing. How..how could the man do something like this?
But as horrible as it was, there was only one thing that he could have done. It was an act so cruel and incomprehensible... He never dreamed he would find someone who would do something like this. And yet, here he was, standing right in front of one such human.
The dragon zoner...it must have been one of Von's creations. That evil man had created life, only to perform terrifying experiments on it. A zoner created for the soul purpose to be tested was horrific. He couldn't begin to imagine the confusion and pain that poor dragon zoner had been put through. To come to life, to try to explore the world she had been brought into, only for her to be strapped down and have drill go through into her skull...
The whole thing made Snap's blood nearly boil from his body. He felt a sharp pain throughout as his core body temperature seemed to rise up extremely. His body shook harder as emotion swept through him. His teeth pressed against each other so much he though he was going to crack them. He shot a glare at the man. If looks could kill, he'd imagine the man would be keeled over with knives stuck on his body.
"You...how could you...?" Rapsheeba whispered softly. She glared hatefully at the man, one of her hands locked into a fist while the other pointed at him accusingly. "How could you use the magic chalk in such a horrible fashion?!"
"The magic chalk was meant to create! Not find ways to destroy!" Howdy yelled. Tears stained his face, making it appear a little red.
Snap couldn't speak yet. With all the emotion rushing through him, he was worried that if he opened his mouth, he would spill out profanity, or he would simply roar and rush towards the man. As much as that was tempting, he knew he couldn't do it. He kept himself standing, his body continuing to shake.
His brain swirled with different thoughts as he tried to comprehend this. The idea of creating life to be used in such a way... it was cruel, dark, and twisted. He wondered if any creator before in the past had done such a thing. He wondered if that was part of the reason why Biclops hated humans so much. If so, he couldn't blame him. This was...this was just inconceivable.
Suddenly, the whole situation with the dragon zoner became much darker than before. He looked over at her, watching as Penny and Mrs. Sanchez tried to do what they could to help her. Naturally, she was resisting. But he couldn't blame her for that. Her first experience with humans was spent strapped down, with a human hurting her with a drill.
After a few seconds, Snap could no longer remain silent. He took a few steps forward, baring his teeth at the evil man. A part of him felt so enraged, almost feral, that he would just rush over to the man and bite or punch him. His logical side did have some control, but his more emotional side was still managing to partially cloud his judgment.
"You're a monster..."
The man looked down at Snap as the blue and white zoner managed to squeeze those words through his clenched teeth. The scientist merely raised an eyebrow at this, almost curious at his words. Snap wasn't entirely sure if he could pinpoint why, but the man's expression just made him angrier.
"You think you can just waltz in here and do something like that?! Do you think that just because you're a human, you get to toy with life in such a horrible way?!" Snap pointed a rounded hand towards him, his voice growing a little darker as the seconds passed. "Of all the sick, twisted things I've heard in my life, this is the worst!"
Although Rapsheeba and Howdy looked at him in surprise, neither of them made a move to disagree or calm him down. Like him, they were both feeling the rage in their bodies, manifesting in the form of quaking. Snap was honestly surprised that they were able to keep themselves from lunging at the man. But then, he could say the same thing about himself.
It was so tempting to tear this man a new one. The only thing holding him back as that he knew it wouldn't do much good. The man likely had a piece of magic chalk in his pocket right now, and he could wield it at any time. It was best to hold back and just make sure the man's gaze and attention remained on them.
But if they allowed their emotions to get the better of them, if they lose control and attack...
...well that was going to cause some problems right there.
"I don't know why you are upzet." Dr. Von Doktor said. He tilted his head to one side. "Don't you zonerz have zome kind of...immortality going for you?" The zoners stared at him in confusion at this. "Or zome kind of fail zafe?"
"What are you getting at...?" Rapsheeba asked. Her voice was a hiss, a testament to how angry she was.
"I mean, can't you zonerz juzt be redrawn?" The man held up his hand. "You are all made of chalk and you were all created zrough drawing. Zo wouldn't it make zenze zat you all could be revived the zame way? I can eazily revive that ozer zoner and it will be like nozing happened." He turned his head the other way, looking at them with a single eye. "Right?"
The three zoners didn't answer right away. They stared at the man in horror at what he had said. They couldn't believe it and wondered if it was at all possible that they misheard.
It wasn't just the bit about revival. They had already deduced that the man would think like that. It didn't lessen their confusion or disgust for it, however. To use something like that as an excuse to hurt and kill zoners was deplorable.
But the fact that this man had actually done this more than once... That he had actually created life earlier only to extinguish it... It made their blood burn like ice, their stomachs churning and their chest swelling in rage. It was bad enough to even think about doing such a horrid thing, but to do it more than once...? They could all feel their blood practically melting out of their vessels, feeling as though the underneath of their skin was getting charred.
Snap tried to control himself. He tried to keep himself still, to not have his will broken and rush over. He tried his best to keep himself firmly planted where he was. His job was just to keep the man distracted and nothing more.
But the emotion...it was too great. His logical half was rapidly losing hold, and when it no longer could influence him enough, his emotions immediately took over. His body quaking in rage, his temper overflowing, he let out a yell and he charged towards the surprised man.
"Snap! Wait!" Rapsheeba called out.
"Get back here!" Howdy shouted.
Snap didn't listen to them. His eyes, they could barely see anything except Von. He continued to rush forward, his fury preventing him from even speaking anything. As soon as he got close enough, which only took a few seconds, he lunged at the man and collided with him. The two crashed into the ground and immediately began to wrestle with each other. Snap pulled back a fist and struck down.
sss
“No! Please! Let me go! Get away from me, you monsters!” The dragon zoner yelled as she struggled against her binds. If it weren’t for the straps holding down her head, she would be trying to bite them as her teeth were bared. “I’m warning you!” She glared at the two humans, her eyes wild in a mixture of fear of pain. “I’ll bite your heads off!”
Penny felt her heart twist as the zoner said this. She was not used to encountering aggressively fearful zoners. Most of the ones she met in the past were more willing than this. Then again, they also weren’t in this much pain. She wanted to reach over and try to help, but though the zoner’s head was still strapped down, she was still fearful of getting bitten.
The only thing she and her mom managed to do so far was remove the muzzle that held her mouth shut. Nothing else. The dragon zoner had immediately started to curse and try to thrash at them, snapping her mouth a few times. The sight was both depressing and horrible. Just how much pain was this zoner in that she would act this way? How much did that horrible man do to her? How long had she been stuck this way?
Penny bit her lip when she stared at the hole in the dragon’s skull. Thankfully, it didn’t seem as deep as she originally thought. But that didn’t make it any less gruesome. Blood was trinkling down its sides, some of it getting on the table. She could see some of the bone and tissue underneath. Her heart skipped a beat as she realized if she, her mom, and the zoners had been late, this poor zoner would have been dead. That drill was getting dangerously close to her brain.
It was a good thing that the Smooch and a zoner pal of hers, whom she did not know the name of, had found them. The pair had apparently spotted Von fleeing earlier, holding something green and rectangular in his arms.
It took her and her friends only seconds to realize that it was Blocky. They asked the two zoners some more to try to figure out a specific location. And in the end, this is where they ended up. An underground structure, like a buried building. Quite a clever choice. Penny could see why he’d choose to go underground. Who would think to look here for him?
Well now his luck had run out. They found him, and the zoners would spread the word about the man’s presence. He had nowhere to go this time. He might have been able to fight a group of zoners, but he sure won’t do too well against a city filled with angry zoners.
Penny turned her head to glare in the man’s direction. He was still surrounded by the zoners. It appeared that he was on the ground, probably because he got too riley. She didn’t care at the moment. Her blood was coming to a boil as she remembered what he had said earlier.
He had experimented on this dragon zoner, or at least tried. That much she could gather. But the fact that he had done this to another zoner, but killed him...
Her mind was having a hard time accepting that reality. So much of her wanted to open her mouth and scream. She wanted to rush over there and demand to know why the man had done such a thing. Yet she knew what the answer was going to be. So why bother asking? The man was only going to say something to make her even more infuriated with him.
For now, all she and her mother could do was try to settle down this poor zoner. She looked back down at her, letting out a long, soft sigh. She winced as she thought of all the horrific things this zoner must have been through while she was here. She hoped from the bottom of her heart that the drill thing was the only form of torment she was forced to endure. She hoped that she didn’t have to suffer long, and didn’t have anything else wrong with her.
The zoner was continuing to struggle, snarling and snapping her jaws. Part of it was definitely out of pain. She was clearly in agony, spreading through her skull and leaving her in a constant state of torment. She was trying so hard to get away from the pain. It made Penny’s stomach twist at the sight of her in so much agony. And the other reason was due to fear. This zoner thought she and her mom were going to hurt her, and how could she blame her? She was confused, uncertain of why she was being hurt, and she had no way of knowing what to expect from her and her mother.
Penny flinched when she saw just how hard she was struggling. They needed to calm her down quick. All this struggling might end up causing the poor zoner to hurt herself. She needed to relax.
But how were they going to do that? How were they going to succeed in settling down this zoner fast enough to be able to do something? She didn’t know how long Snap, Rapsheeba, and Howdy were going to be able to hold Dr. Von Doktor. It surely wouldn’t be too long before he made a move and...
“Hey...calm down... It will be all right. Just please..calm down.”
Penny turned her head and noticed her mother had moved a little closer to the zoner. The woman reached out and started to stroke the zoner’s cheek. This surprised and impressed Penny. Her mom was taking a huge risk doing this, as the zoner could get free and bit her. The sharp teeth shining... they looked like they were ready to rip her mom’s hands to shreds.
Yet her mother still kept her hand there, whispering soft words of comfort. Despite the fact that her mom didn’t know too much about zoners and was pretty reluctant, she was still treating the injured dragon zoner like she would with any patietn. Penny found her mouth ticking into a smile at this.
“Don’t touch me!” The dragon zoner shrieked. “Get away from me! I didn’t do a thing to you!”
“And we didn’t do anything to you. We aren’t here to hurt you. We want to help you.” Penny’s mom whispered softly, never once raising her voice. She continued to stroke the zoner’s cheek. “You will be fine. We promise. I promise. You will be safe.”
The zoner shut her eyes. Tears flowed down her face. “How can I tr-trust any of you? The l-l-last human I met was my creator..and he..he did this to me...”
Penny looked at her sympathetically. She took a few steps forward. “We know...we know... He hurt you real bad. But we aren’t with that horrible man. He’s being taken care of right now...”
Penny couldn’t really be sure how true her words were. She didn’t know if Snap and the others could hold the man for long. But she still needed to speak what the zoner needed to hear, even if it turned out not to be true. The zoner needed to relax, and the more she squirmed like this, the more she risks hurting herself more.
Penny took a chance like her mother and she reached over to touch the zoner. Her skin contacting the scaly hide of her arm made the zoner let out a shriek and hiss. Penny’s heart sped up as the zoner struggled. She managed to relax as she told herself the zoner can’t go anywhere. Then she began to caress the arm a little, trying to be as comforting as possible. She moved her hand down lower and touched the zoner’s hand. She pulled away when the zoner tried to grab her.
Keeping her hand on her shoulder, she turned her eyes down the arms, watching as they extending out into wings. She noticed at the joint where it connected to the body, there was some dark bruising there, and small cuts. She gritted her teeth, her blood feeling as though it turned to ice, as she realized just what had happened here.
“Her wings are broken.” Penny whispered softly.
Her mom looked down. Her eyes widened at the sight of them, but they soon relaxed. She shook her head slowly in disappointment. “Of all the things....” She turned her attention to Penny. “She will need to go to....” Her voice trailed off, her eyes turning left and right as she tried to think of a response. “Do...they have hospitals here?”
Penny nearly slapped herself in the face until she reminded herself that her mother was not used to this world. She nodded her head up and down. “Yeah.” She looked down sadly at the broken limbs. “Do you think there’s anything we can do?”
Her mother shook her head. “Not about her front limbs, though. They need to be mended professionally, and we just don’t have the tools to do that.”
“I could draw them.” Penny offered.
“But we will still need someone who could...” Her mother started to say.
“You treat animals all the time, don’t you?” Penny said, interrupting her mother. “Well you can try helping this poor zoner here.” She narrowed her eyes softly as her mother looked at her as if she were crazy. “Mom, I know you can do this.”
“I’m not saying I can’t. I’m just..” The woman paused and stared down at her daughter for a few moments. She let out a sigh as she gave up trying to argue with with Penny. “All right then... Let’s...get started.” She paused for a moment. “...I take it you can draw supplies?”
Penny nodded her head. She was glad her mother remembered that detail. She had almost forgotten about it herself. She raised up her magic chalk and stared at her mother expectantly. “What do I need to draw?”
Her mother proceeded to give her a list of items to draw.
sss
Inez did what she could to keep the zoner calm and quiet. This task was rather difficult, harder than she ever thought it was going to be. She wished she could do something to help make this task easier. But there was no easy shortcut. All she could do just keep trying the best that she could.
The dragon zoner was still squirming. She was still trying so hard to break free, and in the process, she was getting herself more hurt. If this kept up, the woman was certain that the zoner would pull one of her limbs out of its socket, or create a new injury on top of the ones she already had. She did hold her down, trying hard not to make the zoner feel trapped. But the zoner, despite her small size, was showing some incredible strength. It was amazing just how strong someone could get when they were frightened enough.
The woman turned her head towards Penny. She watched to see if the girl was creating the items that she asked for. She looked down and she was pleased and relieved to see the items that now rested on the ground. They were a little crude compared to Real World versions, but they would do the trick just fine.
After Penny finished drawing them, the woman reached down to grab the first item. A tranquilizer. Normally, she would try to avoid this, due to probable complications that can arise. But this zoner needed to be calm before they could free her and give treatment. Origianlly, she wasn’t going to go this route, with how little time they had, but it was either do this now, or they had to spend the entire time trying to control the zoner, and potentially make themselves an easier target for Von.
Speaking of which, she wondered what was going on with him right now. The woman turned her head to take a look. Her eyes shifted around and it didn’t take her long to find him. Her eyes widened briefly.
Snap was wrestling with him, along with the other two zoners. She had never seen Snap that angry before. Then again, she hadn’t known him long. She flinched when she saw him deliver a punch to the man’s jaw. The other two zoners sounded like they were trying to settle Snap down while at the same time, trying to restrain Von. And Dr. Von Doktor himself wasn’t making the situation any better, hurling threats and trying to attack the zoners.
The woman’s mind swirled with thoughts as she wondered just what Von had done to anger Snap so much. What did he say that sent the small blue boy off the deep end? She had been so focused on this zoner that she didn’t pay attention to anything else.
“Mom! Hurry up and inject her!” Penny cried.
Shaking the thought out of her head, the woman looked back down at the dragon zoner. She realized she hadn’t injected her with the tranquilizer yet. She looked around, trying to figure out the best spot to put it in.
She realized quickly that she didn’t know the exact spot. This zoner was something she had never dealt with before. She wasn’t sure of the anatomy, where everything was, where the best spot for needles would be. She looked all around, but the unfamiliar design of this zoner made things a little difficult.
Penny looked up expectantly at her. She turned her head from her, to the zoner, and back again. Then, after she seemed to realize what the problem was, she said, “Imagine she’s a big crocodile or alligator!”
At this, something clicked in the woman’s mind. Of course. Why didn’t she think of something like that before? It was so obvious. Looking down at the zoner again, she did take notice of how the zoner did, in fact, sort of resemble a gator or croc. At least below the surface, as if she were related to them.
With that in mind, she felt confident enough to make her move. She turned her attention to the zoner’s neck. She put her hand against it, keeping it a little more steady, and she pressed the needle against her neck. The zoner let out a loud screech and her struggles increased. The woman didn’t let go, and she didn’t try to move the needle away until after she had pushed all of its contents inside.
Then she moved back and waited. She wasn’t sure the precise time this tranquilizer would kick in. And she knew it would be best if she and Penny just waited for it to work before they proceeded with anything else. The zoner would be too dangerous if freed beforehand.
She turned her head and looked over at where Von was. So far, he was still struggling with the zoners. She didn’t know how long that would last, and at any moment, he could break free and rush over towards them. This wouldn’t bode very well for them. She had to think of something to prevent Von from coming over and causing them any problems. But what could they do?
There was Penny... She turned her head towards her daughter. Penny was standing there, unsure of what to do. She was looking at her mother expectantly, down at the zoner, and then towards Von and her friends. It was clear Penny wasn’t sure which course of action was best, and the squirming zoner and Von’s shouts were making it diffcult for her to make up her mind. She couldn’t blame her. Everyone gets stressed at some point.
So she decided to make the decision for her.
“Go over and help your friends.” Inez said sternly.
“Are you sure?” Penny asked. “Don’t you want me to stay here and help you?”
“I can handle the zoner on my own. Once the tranquilizer kicks in, it shoudl be a breeze.” Inez said. She narrowed her eyes. “But right now, your friends are going to need help. Go! Get to them before Dr. Von Doktor can gain the upperhand!” She pointed towards where the man was still wrestling the zoners.
Penny hesitated for a second. Then she nodded her head, turned and ran towards where the zoners were. Inez watched her for a few seconds, and then turned her head towards the zoner. She hoped that she made the right decision.
sss
“Let go of me! Releaze me at onze!” Von snarled as he pushed against Snap. The zoner wasn’t relenting, his anger lasting much longer than he had expected it. It was almost as if the zoner had eaten some kind of power ore or something. “If you don’t let go of me now, I’ll...”
Snap responded to this by delivering another punch. The man let out a yelp of pain. It was almost amazing just how strong the zoner was, despite his small size. Well that and terrifying. He didn’t know how far Snap was going to carry this. If he didn’t get him off soon, he had no idea what was going to happen.
Von squirmed, trying to kick away Snap with his foot. But no matter how hard he tried to aim, something happened to stop him. Either one of the other zoners would halt him somehow, or Snap would just move around, getting out of the way of the punch, much to his frustration.
Von gritted his teeth at this. “Why don’t you juzt hold ztill?!” He cried as he tried again to get at Snap. But again he missed, and again he found himself in the same situation.
This was getting ridiculous. He should be able to get out of here just fine. Why was he letting the zoners hold him down like this? He was a human. He was a creator, wasn’t he? Zoners shouldn’t have any power over creatings, yet here he was, on the ground, struggling to get three puny zoners off of him and failing. Of all the embarrassing ways to get defeated, this was one of the worst.
He couldn’t see what was going on with his test subject. He guessed that Penny and her mom were taking care of her. He was initially angry at this. He wasn’t done with the dragon zoner yet. He still had more to do with her. His current experiment wasn’t done yet. But for now, he decided to just ignore it. He could always create a new zoner after he escaped and went somewhere else to hide out in. It was no big deal. It wasn’t like in the Real World, where if he lost a test subject, he’d have to go searching for it, or find someone else to take its place.
But right now, that wasn’t going to do him much good. He needed to get to out of here, and worrying about Penny, her mom, and the zoner wasn’t going to help him. He tried again to strike against Snap, but to no avail. The little guy was just too quick for him.
It wouldn’t last forever. He was certain of that. Sooner or later, Snap was going to slip up and he was going to allow himself to get struck. All Von had to do was wait for an opportunity. Snap was using up so much of his energy right now, and that energy was limited. If he waited long enough, then Snap was going to wear himself down, and that’s when he could strike.
Then it happened. After a few more minutes of struggling, he noticed the zoners, especially Snap, were starting to slow down a little. Von did his best not to smirk. He slowed his own movements down to conserve his energy, and to give the zoners a false sense of security, tricking them into believing that they were gaining the upperhand.
Soon the zoners, thinking they were winning, started to pin him down. They were panting heavily at this, their mouths wide open. They started to hold onto him, trying to keep him on the ground. Von made a few jerks, getting the zoners to use more of what remained of their strength. He waited for the right time, and when he found it, that’s when he made his move.
Without warning, he yanked his leg back and he kicked Snap, this time his foot colliding with his small body. The force was enough to send him flying through the air, rolling and crashing along the ground. Howdy and Rapsheeba looked on in horror, their eyes widened. Then they tried to react, but he yanked his arm free, grabbed onto Howdy, and threw him against Rapsheeba. The two zoners tumbled to the side, allowing Von to get up onto his feet.
Von whipped out what remained of his magic chalk. He knew he was risking using whatever was left, but at the moment, he really didn’t have much of a choice. He quickly began to draw with it. The lines formed in the air swiftly, and soon he was wielding a weapon in his hand. He turned and pointed it at the trio. The three zoners immediately froze in horror.
Howdy was the first one to speak up after a long silence. “Th-That’s...” There was a strong glow of recognition in his eyes.
“Why yez it iz.” Dr. Von Doktor said with a smile. “But ziz iz twize az ztrong.” Howdy gulped at this and took a step back. Von pointed the sparkling end at the three zoners, causing them all to jump and move back further. “It iz untezted, of courze. I don’t know how well it will perform.” He narrowed his eyes at them. “Maybe I should tezt it on you zree. What do you zink?”
Howdy shook his head. “No...please!”
“You don’t know what you’re doing!” Rapsheeba shouted, her eyes looking at the bag, wide and filled with terror.
Von chuckled at this. “Oh I zink I do. I don’t know why you inzizt zat I don’t.” He steadied the gun, leveling it so it aimed right at all three of them. “Now if you would kindly hold ztill...”
Snap took a few steps in front of the other two. He glared directly at Von. Though there was fear, he was hiding it behind a mask of courage. “No you won’t...”
Von lowered his electric gun slightly. “Oh no...?”
“Snap...what are you doing..?” Rapsheeba whispered in horror.
Snap didn’t bother answering her or Howdy, no matter how many times they called out to him. He simply glared in Von’s direction, his eyes narrowed into slights and his lips curled back into a snarl. This look might have been a cheap attempt to scare him, but all it did was make Von laugh. It was just so amusing seeing this pathetic little zoner try to defend his friends against the face of great adversity. He didn’t know whether he was actually brave or just really stupid.
He and Snap stared each other down for a few moments. It was almost like a staring contest, and they were waiting for the other to back down. Neither would. The air filled with tension, thick and almost difficult to move through. There was no sound for him. The only things he could do was see Snap, as if he was the only thing in the world that mattered to his brain.
Then, finally, Snap made a move. He shut his eyes and he took in a deep breath. He exhaled slowly, his expression softening up almost as if he had gotten sick of the whole thing. He then looked back up at him, his eyes becoming slightly narrowed.
“How long do you think you can keep this up, Dr. Von Doktor? How long do you think you can go on doing these horrific acts without catching the eye of someone?” Snap clenched his teeth. “You might be a creator, but if you piss off enough zoners, you’re going to have a swarm. Tell me, just how fast can you run?”
Dr. Von Doktor frowned at this. As much as he hated to admit it, the zoner did have something of a point to make. He likely wouldn’t be able to stand up to too many zoners on his own. They could overpower him with numbers, weaken him, and capture him.
What he needed to do was figure out how to get around that. He didn’t say a word to Snap. He spent his next few minutes in silence, trying to analyze the situation and figure out what to do next.
Snap took this as an opportunity to continue, likely thinking he was getting through to him. “You should really consider the consequences of your actions more, Von. You may find that simply surrendering is the better option. When you cooperate with others, you can reap the rewards. But when you decide to go against what others tell you...”
“Oh don’t try to lecture me, boy.” Von cut him off. He took a step forward, reaiming his electric gun at Snap. “You zink you know anyzing? You’re juzt a zoner!”
“Yeah, that’s right. A zoner that knows more about this world than you.” Snap said. The two remained staring at each other in silence. Then he continued, “All three of us..” He spread his arms out, indicating his two friends standing behind him. “We’re quite well known across ChalkZone.” A smile spread across his face. “What do you think will happen if one of us is killed? How do you think our fellow zoners in ChalkZone City will react?” Von widened his eyes at this. “What are you going to do if you slip up and get us hurt, Von?”
Von stared at Snap for a few moments, his eyes remaining wide. He thought about what the zoner said. He let it all sink in. He looked from the gun and then to the zoners. He lowered it slightly.
But that only lasted for a few seconds. Determination filled up inside of him as he reminded himself of his position. His teeth were bared as he raised the electric gun once more, the end coming alive with electrical sparks as his finger pressed against the trigger. Snap’s courageous face fell immediately as Von began to pull the trigger.
“I will wing it.” Von said as he prepared to shoot.
“No!”
Von froze at that voice. No...it couldn’t be... He was injured. He was trapped. He couldn’t have...
Then something slammed against him and gripped onto him tightly. He immediately dropped his gun as he reached over and tried to grab his attacker. His hands scrambled to reach, his body whipping around as he continued to struggle to get himself free.
The three zoners took a step back and stared on in shock. Despite all his struggling and squirming, the man could see their expressions. He would have thought they planned this, but no. They couldn’t have. Somehow, someway, this zoner had escaped his enclosure and had attacked him. His surprise soon melted away to rage. He was not going to let this zoner get away with this.
“Blocky?!” Snap cried out in shock. “What are you doing here?!”
Blocky tightened his grip on the man. He was seething heavily, and Von guessed he was trying to fight against the pain and nausea. “Get out of here! Run! I-I’ll hold h-him!”
“Blocky! No!” Snap screamed loudly, accompanied by his friends.
Von ignored the shouts as he jerked himself from side to side. He was amazed and shocked at how well the zoner was hanging on despite his pain and injuries. He gritted his teeth as he swung around, using more force, trying to dislodge the zoner. He could hear the zoner grunting as he struggled to hang on.
Soon he grabbed Blocky by his leg and yanked him down. He held the zoner upside down for a few seconds, snarling at him in rage, feeling his blood heat up as he realized that this zoner nearly caused him to shoot himself with his own gun.
Tightening his arm, he thrust Blocky into the ground. There was a loud thud as Blocky collided with the rocky surface. He let out a soft ground, his teeth gritted as he seethed. Von took in a few heavy breaths as he stared down at him. Blocky looked up, returning his gaze. One eye was shut tightly and the other twitched. Von felt his body quake in anger as he lifted up his foot.
“You little worm!”
“N-No..please...I-I’m sorry...” Blocky whimpered.
Von just snarled in response to this. Positioning his foot above Blocky’s stomach, he struck down.
“Blocky!” Snap shouted in horror, reaching his hand forward. “No!”
sss
Penny’s eyes widened in horror, staring out ahead as she watched Von throw Blocky into the ground. She flinched as she heard the impact all the way over here. She felt her heart twist at Blocky’s pleas as Von raised his foot over his body, preparing to stomp down on him.
No... Von couldn’t do that. Blocky was too badly hurt. He already had enough problems as it was. How could Von do something this cruel? How could he try to hurt Blocky more than he already was?
Penny picked up the pace. Everything around her became nothing but a blur. All that she could pay attention to was that evil man, his body hovering over her friend, his foot preparing to crush him under its weight. She was unaware of anything else going on around her. All she could think of doing was run over towards the frightened Blocky, her heart pounding inside her chest, threatening to burst out. She could feel herself becoming short of breath, but still she ran.
When she got close enough, she pulled her fist back and she struck the man in his stomach. The shock of her doing this didn’t click in right away. Only after the man gave a grunt and stumbled backwards did she realize what she had done. Her eyes flew open in horror and she took a step back.
“I...” Penny stammered, her body trembling from the shock.
Dr. Von Doktor gritted his teeth, showing themto the girl almost like he was a wild animal. He didn’t say a word. He just stared at her, all his attention and aggression now focused on her. Penny could feel the weight of his glare and she took a few steps back.
She quickly regretted her rash action. She should have thought things through more. She should have planned more carefully what she was about to do. Now she was finding herself being backed up by this man, each step bringing him closer to her, closer to danger. She looked left and right as she tried to think of what she was going to do.
The man suddenly reached forward and he grabbed onto her arm. Penny let out a help when she felt his hand squeezing her bite wound. Her eyes opened up wide and she struggled not to let out a scream.
“You....! I’m getting really tired of....”
Von didn’t get a chance to finish. He suddenly let out a grunt and he stumbled forward. He still gripped her tightly and he pulled her forward as he tried to regain his balance. Penny flinched, shutting her eyes tightly, as the man used her as a counterbalance. After he steadied himself, the man turned and looked down at who had dared to intervene.
Penny’s eyes filled with terror when she saw that Blocky had made another move. The zoner was grabbing onto him, his hands gripping him around his ankle. Von lifted up his foot, scowling at him in contempt. He started to shake his foot, trying to dislodge the zoner. But Blocky only tightened his grip, his teeth clenching from the effort.
“Pezt!” Dr. Von Doktor snarled as he threw Penny aside so he could grab Blocky. He lifted him up, holding him at both ends. He soon began to pull him. “I’ll finish zee job!”
Penny’s heart skipped a beat as she listened to Blocky’s screams. The man was pulling him too hard at both ends, and she could see his body stretching out. She took in a sharp intake of air when she realized what Von was trying to accomplish.
“No! Don’t!” Penny rushed forward. “Leave him alone!”
She jumped into the air and she collided with Von. She wrapped her arms around him as she knocked him away from Blocky, forcing him to let go. She and the man fell into the ground. She landed on top of him and for a few moments, she remained dazed. Unfortunately, this gave Von enough time to grab her by her neck and pull her onto her back.
Penny looked up at the man fearfully, unable to turn her gaze away from his enraged eyes. He looked like he was ready to tear her apart. In his unhinged state, would he go that far? Not wanting to find out, she began to struggle.
“Let my friend go, you creepazoid!” Penny heard Snap call out as the blue zoner grabbed onto the man. “Leave her alone!”
Penny, as she used her hand to push back Von, watched as Snap and Rapsheeba grabbed onto the man’s arms and tried to pull him back. The man hardly paid attention to them. His eyes remained focused on her, as if she was the only thing worth doing anything about in that moment.
Forcing her pupils to look away for a moment, Penny noticed that Howdy had rushed over towards Blocky. He was attempting to lift him up, supporting him by his arm. Blocky winced as he was partially steadied, his body bent forward. Howdy began to lead him away, towards the exit. But unfortunately, it didn’t take Von long to realize what was going on.
Von turned his head and looked behind him. His eyes narrowed into slits when he saw that Howdy and Blocky were making a run for it. Penny, Rapsheeba, and Snap held on tighter, hoping that they could keep Von’s attention. But in a sudden display of strength, powered by his anger, Von merely thrust his arms from side to side at full force, flinging her and the two zoners away from him.
Penny groaned as Rapsheeba and Blocky hit against her back. She laid there for a few seconds, moaning in pain. She lifted her head and looked over towards where Von was.
“No! Don’t!” Her pupils shrank into dots.
She, Rapsheeba, and Snap shouted at Von to stop, but the man refused to listen. He rushed over towards where Howdy and Blocky where. The two zoners looked on in horror, too terrified to move. What was the point? Even if they did run, they wouldn’t be able to get away quickly enough. All they could do was remain frozen, eyes clinched tightly.
But, much to their confusion, Von didn’t try to capture them. Instead, he ran around them, and he continued on his way down the hallway. They all stood there, frozen in shock, listening to the man’s footsteps as they faded away. They looked at one another, each mentally asking the same thing: just what the heck had happened...?
|
|
|
Need
Feb 21, 2015 17:24:27 GMT -5
Post by Bluedramon on Feb 21, 2015 17:24:27 GMT -5
Chapter 42: Shatters
And so sayeth the enemy and the friend, “I will keep on trying!”
sss
Dr. Von Doktor never stopped running. Not for a long time. He didn’t care what turns he made. He didn’t care what corridor he had run thrhough. He didn’t care that his lungs felt like they were on fire. Right now, there was only one thing he truly cared about.
And that was escape.
He pushed himself to his limits. His feet pounded the ground, his mouth split open wide, heavy pants escaping from it. His eyes were wide with a mixture of emotions, seemingly swelling up even more the longer that he ran. He wasn’t even sure if he was being chased. That didn’t matter to him. All that did was finding a new place to hide out, to backtrack on his plans and figure out what he’s going to do next.
He didn’t even realize he had gotten out of the network of caves until it was far too late. When he started to notice some zoners left and right, he realized that he was out of the caves and running in the open. But none of the zoners made a move, possibly too shocked by the presence of an adult human to do much of anything.
The man ignored them in regard. There was little he could do against them. He had used up the remaining of his magic chalk. All he could do now was run and hope he would find shelter, and a rogue piece of magic chalk.
Never before had he felt this afraid and vulnerable. Before, he didn’t bat an eye with this place. But that was when he had the magic chalk. Without it, he was at a disadvantage. Without it, the zoners could easily crush him if they so saw necessary. His heart clenched and raced as the emotions tangled around it, tightening around like some kind of rope. And this only seemed to get worse the more he continued to flee.
Up and down the hills, he ran, through the forest, through parts of the city, all the name of getting away. After a time, some of the zoners did attempt to catch him, but many shouted words like ‘leave him alone’ and ‘he might be dangerous’ halted most of the attacks.
How ironic... Normally, he’d say those words were true, that the zoners should fear him and stay away from him. But now, today, it was so the opposite. Yet he couldn’t speak this out loud. If word gets out to these zoners that he was vulnerable...
The only thing that made him stop was when he suddenly collided against something large and hard. He let out an ‘hmph’ sound as he stumbled backwards. He groaned and rubbed his head. He could feel an ache spread through it, making it feel as though a drill had been placed against his head. He shook it and he looked at what had stopped him.
His eyes widened as he pulled his head back and stared up at the structure. It was massive, much larger than any individual building he had seen, here or in the Real World. It shined in the light of the sun above, glinting, the sharp edges twinkling. Pale white in color, with a hint of blue. It was both something he had never seen before, and yet was very familiar with. His mind had a difficult time wrapping around this, but there was no way he could deny what he was seeing.
It was some kind of huge diamond. It looked as though it grew out of the ground, the grass and dirt seeming to indent around its shape. The diamond appeared to be upside down, with the broader part stuck in the ground while the sharp tip pointed towards the sky. He had to turn his gaze away when the tip almost seemed to glow, almost poised to strike anyone to dared to look at it for too long.
He looked left and right, taking note of just how out of place this diamond appeared to be. He thought, at first, maybe it was part of the landscape. Maybe this was the land of huge diamonds. But when he looked around, there was nothing. Just open fields and hills, some sparse trees. But no other huge diamonds like this one. It was all alone.
How strange... This seemed to be rather jarring. Well this was ChalkZone. Maybe something like this was considered...normal? Maybe random stuff like this was just part of the norm and no one really paid attention to it. This seemed to make the most sense to the man and he would have left it at that, if it weren’t for another thought.
If it was so normal, then...why weren’t there any zoners nearby..?
It took a little while for the man to fully realize this, but..there wasn’t anybody around for miles. It was dead silent here. Not a single zoner was here, not even in the skies. It was as if this whole place was abandoned, like it held some kind of terrible secret or something.
This, alone, made the man feel nervous. Despite being willing to perform experiment on others, he himself didn’t want to be part of one. He was not interested in getting himself injured, and if the zoners were afraid of something, of some location, then perhaps he should to. He began to move a little aways from the huge diamond, darting his eyes around as he half-expected some kind of monster to jump forward from it.
Then he paused. He stared at the diamond for a few seconds. His mind raced, and soon one particular thought came to the forefront.
If the zoners were afraid of this place, what would happen if he were to..make use of it? What if he were to harness this place and use it to provide himself some protection? If the zoners wouldn’t dare touch it, maybe he could use parts of the diamond to guard himself. Maybe the diamond was enchanted or something. ChalkZone and all.
He frowned at this. If it was...would it be safe for him to use it? What if he cursed himself? Or..then again...maybe he would be immune to it. The curse might only afflict zoners. If so, he could transform himself into his own security system.
His mouth ticked into a smile. Without any way to defend himself, this was exactly what he needed. He walked over towards the diamond and placed his hand along it. He could feel how cold and strong it was. Oh, if only he could take parts of this out and fashion it into a set of armor... Then he’d feel safe.
But first, he was going to need something to cut away parts of the diamond. He wouldn’t be able to do it himself. His spit would take way too long and it wouldn’t be very preferable. He was going to need another piece of magic chalk. He turned his head towards the direction he ran and frowned deeply. Maybe if he found the location of where all the magic chalk typically came from...
His body suddenly gave a jerk and froze. He turned his head and stared at the diamond with wide eyes. Was that a roar he heard? Or a loud crash? It sounded was if there was something on the other side of this diamond wall, just waiting for him...
He shook his head. Nah, it was probably nothing. Just a trick of his mind. He turned his head away and stared back off into the distance. He had more important things to worry about anyway.
sss
Penny panted heavily as she exited the building..or cave, whichever. That detail didn’t matter to her. That didn’t change the fact that she was standing outside the man’s short-lived hideout, her eyes wide and mouth open as she panted. She had to stop and catch her breath as she looked out ahead, looking for any signs of the man. But there was no one.
The girl felt her chest sting in horror as she realized that they no longer had any idea where Von could be. The man ran quite fast for an old man. She was frozen in shock when he ran, but only for a few moments. She bolted off towards the direction he ran, ignoring the pain radiating in her arm from when the man grabbed her. She didn’t know if Snap or any of the other zoners followed her. She only paid attention to what was ahead of her. Just walls, rock, places to turn, and now light.
And when she had become enveloped in it, as she stepped out and was in the open, she was able to look around and see if her efforts had been worth it, if she could catch up t othe man and stop him before he went too far.
And now that she was here.. She couldn’t help but feel the sting of disappointment. She lowered her head, her eyes narrowed and fists clenched tightly. She wanted to slap herself in the face. She would have kicked herself if she could. How could she have let him get away? He was right there. She could see them much of the time when she was running. And yet..she still failed to catch him. She had failed.
Now all she could do was just stand there, staring out in the distance in shock. Her body trembled, the news of her failure hitting her hard, making her want to scream at the sky. Her body was overwhelmed with emotion, evident by the shaking and by the tears starting to form.
She realized it was pointless being this way. She knew that if she allowed emotion to take her over, she would not be able to do what was necessary to stop Von. But she just couldn’t help it. The self-pity still managed to get a hold of her, and keep her in its grasp for a few moments. It took a little while before she could push those thoughts aside, and try to refocus them on what was important: figuring out a new plan.
She realized she shouldn’t be shocked at herself for reacting this way. It was inevitable, with all the stress, with what happened between her and Rudy, with the threat that Von posed, her mind could only take so much. Perhaps a bit of that negative spell she was in did her some good.
Rechanneling her thoughts, she straightened herself up and looked out into the distance. Her eyes narrowed as she stared ahead, her mind rushing around as she tried to think of just which direction the man could have gone in.
There were a number of directions that he could have gotten to. So many opportunities, so many things he could have tried... It left Penny with little idea on where to start first. The only thing she was certain of was that he’d likely run off somewhere that he could hide in. But just where could that be? Where would Von end up? Where would he hide? Would he choose a place that was rather obvious, such as a forest? Or would he choose a more...unexpected route? Like the city?
Penny clenched her teeth in frustration. She didn’t know if the man still had magic chalk or not. She didn’t know what kind of threat he still posed for the moment. If he did have magic chalk, then what was he going to do with it? Would he preserve it, or attack with it? And if he didn’t have magic chalk...
...would he go out and try to get some? Would he go and try to find it going as far as try to interrogate the zoners to...
Maybe not. It was possible that Von would try to avoid the zoners if he had no magic chalk. After all, he would be vulnerable, unable to do much against them. So maybe he would just hide out and bide his time. That would give her and her friends some time to find him.
But ultimately, in the end, it was difficult to say. There was no absolute certainty, and he could still strike back without warning, regardless of what he did. It was crucial that she and her friends find him.
But where could they even begin to look?
“Penny!”
Penny nearly stumbled forward when she heard her name called like that. She managed to regain her footing and she looked over to see Snap rushing towards her. She looked around and noticed that it was just Snap that followed her. Rapsheeba, Howdy, and Blocky were staying behind. Snap himself had a look of fear on his face as he ran towards her.
Soon, the zoner was right in front of her. He stopped, having to take a breath for a few seconds before he could actually speak. Penny listened to the wheeze of his breath and she felt her heart sting. Had he been chasing her the whole time? Had he really been trying that hard to catch up to her?
Snap at last opened his mouth. Even after catching his breath, his voice still sounded a little raspy. “P-Penny... Did you catch him...?”
Penny narrowed her eyes slightly at this. Did Snap really not notice that there was no one around here? Then again, he had just arrived onto the scene. She shouldn’t be too surprised with this question. She turned her head away. “No... I’m sorry. I couldn’t catch him.”
She waited for Snap’s reaction. She waited for him to ask why she couldn’t catch him, or show signs of anger or frustration towards her failure. She had failed to catch a dangerous...criminal. He deserved to get angry with her. She should have tried harder to stop him. She kept her head lowered in shame as she waited for him to speak up.
But instead of being scolded like the more worried half of her was, she was greeted by a warm hand on her shoulder. She looked down, staring at Snap in surprise and confusion. The zoner merely looked up at her, giving a soft smile of comfort.
“We’ll catch him somehow.” Snap said. “Don’t worry.
Penny felt her mouth tick into a small smile in return. A part of her felt so foolish for being afraid of what Snap would think of her. He was her best friend. Of course he wouldn’t waste time being angry at her at a time like this.
But she couldn’t remain smiling for long. Regardless, they still had a crisis on their hand. Von was out there somewhere, hiding, waiting to strike. If they didn’t catch him soon, who knows what kind of disaster will befall ChalkZone? Who knwos what kind of dangers that evil man will unleash upon this world? He was more dangerous than Terry. More brutal, more calculating, more threatening. If he so decided to, he could find a way to eliminate them as an obstacle.
Penny had never felt this afraid of anyone before. Not even Skrawl resulted in this kind of reaction, not even when he had her kidnapped. She could feel her heart thumping in her chest, threatening to rip out and spill onto the ground. She clutched her chest, feeling each beat grow stronger and stronger as the time passed. At least Skrawl was a zoner and could be easily countered, but Von... He was a human, another creator... Any attempt to go up against him was going to be a rough ride. And he was a scientist, and an older human at that. How much of a chance did they stand against him?
She could feel her legs grow weak and she wanted to collapse. She wanted to drop down and let out her rage and her emotion...yet she did not do it. The only amount of emotion that she allowed to crawl to the surface was a frown, a formed fist, and a slight bearing of teeth.
Snap stared up at her, his eyes shining with sympathy. He nodded his head slowly, having been silent most of the few seconds they were standing there. And when he did speak, he only further reflected on how she felt.
“I understand, Buckette. I’m just as angry as you are that he got away. But let’s not waste time standing here. What is the plan?”
Penny stared down at him, her eyes widened slightly. She stared into his eyes, and she could see just how serious he was. The fact that Snap put so much faith and trust in her was both heartwarming and confusing. She felt as though a ton of burden was being placed upon her shoulders, and she felt like she had grown several pounds. She had to wonder if this is what Rudy often felt when he tried to do his job as ChalkZone’s protector. Rudy could no longer pull off that duty. Now it was up to her.
But could she do it? Was she competent enough to do this on her own? She normally didn’t try to self-doubt herself too much. She had been able to pull off some pretty impressive things, like stopping that taffy, and fooling Skrawl.
Yet that fear of failure still remained. It grew in the pit of her stomach, twisting around, making her feel sick. She struggled to keep it under control, but it was a difficult and stubborn emotion to get rid of. She could practically feel it crawl along her back and spread along her skull, filling her with an incredible chill. She again had to wonder if Rudy put up with this all the time.
“I’m...I’m not sure...” Penny felt ashamed to have to admit that. But she didn’t have much of a choice right now. How could she tell Snap the plan if she hadn’t developed one yet? “I’m...still working on it.”
Snap nodded his head once. “Well don’t take too long.” His eyes narrowed as he looked out at the fields and trees that lay before them. “We need to stop that creepazoid...before he..”
“I know... Don’t you think I’m aware of that?” Penny spoke up quickly. Snap looked up at her, surprised by her tone of voice. Penny let out a groand and she gripped her head. “Look, I’m...I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to..”
“It’s okay. You’re just frustrated. So am I.” Snap paused for a moment, as if realizing he had made a mistake. “All of us.”
Penny stared down at Snap and couldn’t help but smile. She was glad that he was being so understanding during a time like this. With all the stress that this was providing, it was very easy for tempers and tension to boil over, reaching a climatic point. And yet Snap remained in control of himself in spite of the tension she could detect in his body language and tone of voice. She was grateful for that.
Snap continued, “But we will figure something out together. I’m sure of it.” He turned his head and looked at where they had run out from. He bit his lip for a second, his eyes flashing with brief guilt of having left his friends behind. He looked back at Penny. “What do you think we should do? Should we head back to the others, or should we go after Von?”
Penny thought about this. She couldn’t figure out at first just which way would be correct. They could go after Von now, and try to catch up to him and capture him, but..how much would she and Snap be able to stand up against him? How long would they last before something woud happen, and their luck would run out?
On the other hand, they could go back and speak with the others, even help the injured zoners get to safety. Blocky and that dragon zoner both needed help, and the sooner they got to the hospital, the better. She wasn’t sure how long they had before complicatons would arise, and Blocky would certainly have less time. But was it really a good idea to leave now, to let Von get away and they end up losing track of him? Was it really right for her to tend to two injured zoners while countless others might get hurt?
Decisions... They were often so hard to make. She clutched her head tightly, gritting her teeth. Her head started to hurt as she struggled to figure out the answer. Which path should she take? Which one would make the most sense? Which one would result in the least collatorial damage?
She reopened her eyes, narrowing them into slits. There was only one answer she could come up with now. She just hoped that the others would forgive her for it.
“Come on, Snap.” Penny said. Snap looked at her expectantly. “We’re going after Dr. Von Doktor...”
sss
“So...this is where Terry mentioned she had been last... I hope this is worth my time.”
Taking in a deep breath, exhaling slowly, Vinnie tilted his head back as he stared at the large facility before him. It was so late at night, and he had little reason to believe that it would be open. But Terry had insisted he go right now to figure out if anything here could help lead to the discovery of what happened.
The short man struggled to keep himself from rolling his eyes, from criticizing the red-haired woman’s choice of working with Dr. Von Doktor of all people. He had never liked the man all that much, and he coudln’t fathom any reason for Terry to get involved with him. But oh well. Whatever floats her boat, he guessed. He took in a deep breath and he moved towards the building.
It was a little eerie, coming here when it was so silent. Going to any place that’s too quiet sometimes left him with a nervous feeling. Maybe it was because he was used to the loud and ‘obnoxious’, used to communicating with someone. The idea of being somewhere that had a distinct lack of people was not something he endured often, and it was almost foreign to him.
He was also rather nervous about potential trespassing. If there was someone here, that would be different. He could just knock on the door and ask if he could come in. But with no one here, the only way to get in was to trespass. Considering his stance with the police after the incident with that bag, he’d rather not give them another reason to arrest him.
The memory of that stupid bag made his stomach burn, his teeth clenched. He had been so close to getting access into that chalk world... He was so fucking close... But that stupid fucking kid just had to ruin it all for him.
The man had no idea why the boy was so defensive regarding that place. He didn’t know why he had tried so hard to keep him out of there. Didn’t Terry suffer the same thing, too? He thought so. He remembered her mentioning it once. And just like with him, Rudy hadn’t bothered to explain to Terry just why he wanted her out. He just..expected her to surrender without any kind of explanation.
The thought filled him with rage. How dare that kid act this way.. What gave him the right to hog that world all to himself? What gave him the right to deprive the people of being able to enjoy it like they should be able to? He did his best to try to keep himself calm, but the realization of just how far this kid was willing to go to keep that place a secret just burned him up on the inside.
He had thought about trying to talk to Rudy, but he never found the time, and if Terry couldn’t get him to speak in an interview, what luck did he have? He’d probably just lie or tell him to get out of his face and walk away. Him being a kid made things a lot more difficult, and it prevented him from being too forceful.
He did still wish the kid would at least give some kind of reasoning behind his actions. If he could just understand the why, maybe he could try to figure a way around it. If there was something troubling the kid, he could try to better negotiate. He normally hated such things, but if it meant getting his chalk world theme park, then he’d swallow his pride and do it. It would make him rich in the end.
But for now, Rudy wasn’t talking and he was left in confused frustration, wondering just what was going on in that kid’s mind. He growled softly, his lips curling up. He swore, sooner or later, he would figure out a way to open that world up to the public, with or without Rudy’s help.
He shook the thoughts out of his head, realizing that he had wasted too much time on them. Staring out at the building in front of him, he took in a deep breath and he started to quicken his pace.
The building did look as if there was no one here. He didn’t see any lights, but maybe there were some on, deep within the building itself. There were no cars here, but maybe some peope walked to work. He wouldn’t know unless he went inside.
And a few moments later, that’s exactly what he did. Or at least, tried to. He pushed against the front door, only for it to remain firmly planted where it was. He took a step back and growled softly. He looked at the door up and down. It didn’t seem locked. The door knob turned like it normally would. But it wouldn’t budge. Something was preventing it from opening. A security system perhaps?
Vinnie hissed in frustration. He was tempted to just turn around and leave, and just tell Terry he couldn’t find anything out. But a part of him was still compelled to look, to try to break in and find whatever information that he could. Although he hid it really well, he was genuinely shocked by Terry’s condition, and he was worried it could happen to him. So the sooner he figured out what happened to Terry, the faster that he would be able to defend himself from whoever was on the prowl.
He looked towards the side of the building. He narrowed his eyes softly. Perhaps this place had another way in? He began to walk around the side of the building. He headed down the side, his eyes scanning the side for any sign of a door. This didn’t take that long, and he was soon able to confirm that two of the other three sides had no door, and he ran out of hope that there would be one. But turning around to the third side, he was in for a delightful surprise when he saw there was a door there. His eyes widened slightly, he rushed over quickly.
He looked at the door carefully. Was this one going to be bolted shut as well? No... Upon closer examination, it was slightly open. His eyes twinkled and a smile spread across his mouth. Finally, a way into the building.
He didn’t go in right away. He paused for a few moments, trying to figure out if he really wanted to do this. Was he going to risk getting arrested all just to try to find information that might not even be here? There was no proof that anything happened to Terry while she was here. This was just the last place she recalled being in before she woke up in the hospital.
He narrowed his eyes. If he wanted to keep himself from getting hurt as well, there was little choice. As he reached for the door, he knew there was no going back. He gripped it and, with a single thrust, he yanked the door wide open. He stepped inside, letting the door bounce back as he headed down the hallway.
As he headed in deeper, he couldn’t help but feel some kind of weird sensation in his stomach. He turned his head from one side to the other. There was something wrong with this place. Well it was Dr. Von Doktor after all. But...just what was causing this feeling?
He recalled that the man was obsessed with perpetual motion. Most people left him because of this, right? Just what had that man been doing since then? Doing more experiments? Had he been here all by himself doing that? Is that why he had the front door barred closed? The scientist was already creepy enough before, but to do all this in the name of something that does not exist...it was quite eerie.
And when he tried to open up one of the doors into one of the roms, realizing it was locked, he could feel his heart do a sharp twist, skipping a beat. He took a step back, staring at the door. Just what was Von up to?
There was only one way to find out. It was against his better judgment, but he just...he just had to figure out what was going on. He had no idea if Von was at all involved with what happend to Terry, but he was doing something, and he had to figure out what it was.
He turned his head and looked down the corridor. In the distance, he noticed that there was some kind of wall blocking further entry. He narrowed his eyes into slits as he realized that this wasn’t normal. Something was going on here. And he had to dig in deeper to know what it was. If there was a chance that the man went off his rocker and...
Vinnie didn’t waste anymore time and he rushed down the hallway.
sss
Sometimes it was amazing just how one could have such a big stroke of luck without expecting it. It wasn’t everyday that anyone would accidentally stumble upon something that was not just flammable, but would cause an explosion as well.
Setting it up wasn’t too difficult. It looked to be a stereotypical bomb. Only larger. Each of the tubes, attached together by coils, were about three and a half feet long, and weighed...oh he wasn’t sure just how much. Maybe ten pounds, but he might be way off from the mark.
But once he got past carrying them to where he wanted them, setting them up was quite easy. He just had to make sure they were placed properly on the ground as he did not want to spread the blast out too much. They needed to remain focused on one part. All he needed was to blast away some of this diamond, and then he was in business.
Once he was finished, Von took a few steps back to admire what he had been able to accomplish. He couldn’t help but smile as he stared at the coils and tubes filled with explosives. His eyes moved up towards the diamond shield that covered the ground. Surely diamond wouldn’t be able to withstand the force of enough TNT, especially in a single, focused location. Now all he needed was some kind of lighter.
Unfortunately, he didn’t find any. While he searched around, he did find a few things, though most were useless to him. He was lucky to have found that zoner transporting the TNT. Chasing him off was a snap. But surely that zoner was rushing to get help, so he had to make sure he got this done before the zoner brought back help. He was almost ready. If he could only just find some kind of match or lighter...
There was nothing around here. He could see some sticks, rocks, dirt, and grass. That was about the extent of the variation in this spot. He couldn’t just get up and walk away either. If he did, some zoner might snag the bombs and get away. No, he would need to find something in the immediate area to help him. He just had to wing it. There was always multiple ways of looking at a problem. He just had to come at it from a new angle. A way he didn’t think of before.
He looked down on the ground. His eyes scanned around at what was near him. He soon focused them on the sticks that laid, unmoving. He narrowed his eyes in determination. Yeah...that just might work... He did attend scouts when he was a wee little lad. He could just reapply what he learned and then he would be back in business.
He lowered himself to the ground and grabbed a long piece of stick. He broke it in half and he started to rub it together. He kept doing this for several moments, applying more pressure, trying to get the friction to heat up and catch the stick on fire. He kept going, kept rubbing. Almost there... Just a little more...
Suddenly there was a snap sound. His eyes widened as he stared down at what remained of the stick. He took in a few breaths, staring at the shattered stick in disbelief. He shook his head slowly, unable to believe how quickly bad luck had descended upon him. He slapped himself in the face and scolded himself for using too much pressure. He tossed the useless sticks away and tried another, this one thicker and more durable. He repeated the process.
As he did this, he took a moment to look out at the horizon, scanning it for any sign of activity. He hadn’t taken notice of anyone coming, but that didn’t mean there was no one there. Someone might be sneaking up on him, waiting, ready to strike.
Then there was that girl...
He didn’t know if Penny chased him or not, but he knew she would be the one obstacle in his way. The one person who could stop him. Mrs. Sanchez was comparatively less of a threat if only because of her lack of knowledge of this world. But Penny...she knew this world much better and likely has a lot of allies. Rudy might not be a threat anymore, but he could not discount Penny.
He wished he had done something when he had the chance. He should have tried to do something against her to make sure she couldn’t interfere with him. Even just injuring her leg would be enough to make it harder for her to come after him. But breaking her arm would have been the more sensible choice...
He turned his head back down to the sticks. He couldn’t do much about Penny for now. But as soon as he blasted this thing open...
His eyes widened as there was a flicker, a spark, and then a small flame appeared on the sticks. He started at them, a smile spreading across his face. At last, he had a flame. Now to put it to good use.
Moving quickly, not wanting the flame to spread to his hands and burn him, he rushed over to the TNT. He lowered his arms and reached over towards the fuse. He hovered them there and waited for the fuse to catch on fire.
“Stop! Wait! Don’t do that!”
Von’s eyes widened as he gave a sudden jerk. The shock of the unexpected voice caused him to loosen his grip. The sticks flew out of his hands and landed on the ground in front of him. A split second later, the flames on the sticks began to spread, setting the ground in front of him on fire. Von’s eyes filled with horror and he began to back away from the growing flames.
Von stared at the flames for a few seconds. Then he swerved his head around to see what dolt had caused him to drop the fiery sticks.
With his eyes growing big with contempt, he hissed out, “You...!”
He hunched his shoulders when he saw that it was Penny and Snap that was rushing towards him.
sss
Penny ran was fast as she could. She opend her mouth and started to pant heavily. She wasn’t sure how long she had been running. It felt like forever. Her lungs were burning, striving for oxygen. She could hear her friend panting beside her as he tried to keep up.
They had run quite a distance. Across a few landscapes and through the city, and now back out in the open again. Penny didn’t bother to look around and see if this territory was familiar in any way. All she was concerend about was running fast enough to catch up to Von. She and Snap had no idea just how far away he was. The faster they moved, the better.
And now here he was, out in the open and plain for anyone to see. He was glaring back at thim, his body hunched defensively, his hands forming into fists. Penny’s eyes immediately darted around, looking for any sign of a piece of magic chalk. She felt some relaxation when she saw there was none. But that calmness only lasted a fraction of a second. Her pupils shrank whe nsomething more urgent caught her eye.
The flaming sticks that Von held had fallen into the ground. Now, racing through the field were lines of flames, growing as it fed on the vegetation. In a matter of seconds, the ground was set ablaze, smoke rising high into the air. Penny froze at this, grabbing onto Snap to stop him from going any further. The two friends took a moment to look at the increasingly tall flames, and noticed how dangerously close the man was standing to them.
Although Penny still hated the man, she couldn’t help but take in a sharp breath when she realized just how close he really was to the fire. She puth her hands to her mouth and called out to him. “Get out of the way! Run!”
While the man did move, he didn’t run away in a random direction. Instead, he was running towards her. Penny, at first, thought he was just trying to get away from the rapidly spreading heat. But instead, as she came to realize seconds later, he rushing in towards her with the full intent on actually attacking.
Snap quickly realized this a few moments before her. He jumped in front of her and spread his hands out. “Stay way from her!”
Von did not listen to the zoner’s warning. Penny raised her chalk to try to draw something. But the man was too fast. Before she and Snap had time to react, the man gripped the blue zoner by his cape. The zoner gagged as he was hoisted off the ground. He was tossed away like some kind of bag of trash. Then he gripped Penny by her shirt collar. The girl let out a grunt and tried to push the man back to no avail.
“Do you have any idea what you have done?!” Von yelled at Penny. He put his face close to hers, his glasses giving an ominous glint. “Ziz iz all your fault!”
“My fault?!” Penny cried back. She started to struggle harder, her feet kicking at the ground, scraping it almost like a bull ready to charge. “You should talk! You’re the one who thought it was a bright idea to try to blow up....”
Von shook Penny hard before she had a chance to finish. “Who azked you?!” Von mustered up as much strength as he could in his arm. Penny could see, for a split second, his arm muscles bulging slightly even through the cloth of his scientist uniform. He then threw her into the ground. “I wouldn’t have dropped it if you hadn’t ztartled me!”
Penny let out agrunt as she hit the ground. She moaned as she crawled back up, her hands placed firmly on the ground. She felt a rush of air go by her as Snap, who had recovered from the fall, attempted to hinder Von. She widened her eyes and reached out towards him, trying to call out for him to stop. The man reacted before she could even begin uttering the word.
As soon as Snap jumped into the air to grab onto Von, the man grabbed onto him. With his hand holding onto Snap’s arm, the man yanked him upwards with a quick, swift motion. Penny couldn’t help but gasp in horror as the man brought his leg back and slammed his knee against Snap’s stomach. The zoner let out a screech as he was sent flying across the ground, landing in a heavy thud. Snap started to push himself back up slowly, and immediately began to wheeze and cough as the smoke grew heavier.
“Snap!” Penny started to rush towards her friend. She didn’t get far before she was jerked back, a hand wrapped around her wrist and twisting it painfully. She shut her eyes and hissed as she found herself uncomfortabley close to the vile fiend. “Let me go!”
Von curled his lip back into a snarl. “You come here and try to zet me on fire and you dare demand zat I releaze you?!” He shook her hard once. “Juzt who do you zink you are?!”
Penny struggled against his grasp. “I didn’t try to murder you! If you hadn’t had that stupid fire stick in your hand, this wouldn’t have happened!”
“And if you didn’t try to ztop me,” Von hissed back. “I wouldn’t have dropped it in zee firzt plaze!”
Penny didn’t bother trying to reply back. What was the point? There was nothing that she could say that would convince the man to let her go. There was nothing she could tell him that would make hi msee reason. All she could do was struggle and hope that she would be able to untangle herself in time. She placed her hand against his shoulder and pushed back.
The two began to wrestle with each other. The old man held onto her, doing what he could to subdue her. Penny pushed back. She jerked herself a few times, trying to muster enough force to get free. The man couldn’t hold onto her forever. If she could just get herself enough leeway and squirm enough, the man would be forced to let her go. From side to side she went, twisting herself around almost violently, her teeth clenching tightly from the effort.
Then, after twisting herself around some more, loosening the evil man’s grip on her, she managed to yank herself free. She winced as she felt the man’s fingernails graze along her skin. Without the man’s grip, she tumbled over and fell into the ground.
She lifted up her head and looked over. She could feel the heat of the flames against her face as she saw how close the orange and yellow fire was getting to her. She was about to draw something when she realized that she didn’t have the magic chalk with her. Her heart pounding, she immediately sat up and looked around for it. The smoke got ever closer, and she accidentally began to inhale of it. She coughed, detecting the taste of burnt chalk in her mouth. This prompted her to search faster, her hands grazing along the grassy ground.
A second later, she soon saw the magic chalk on the ground. It had been broken into two pieces, laying a little ways apart. She jerked herself, turning her body around, until she was now on her knees. She pushed herself forward and tried to grab onto the chalk. She managed to seize one, but when she tried to reach the second, a sudden weight came down onto her arm.
“Ahhh!” Penny felt pain spread through her arm as Von slammed his foot down onto her arm, putting pressure once again on her bite wound. She thought she felt something burst inside of her and she could feel some blood start to flow from that wound. She looked up, her eyes meeting Von’s narrowed, anger-filled ones.
“I’ll be taking zat!” Von reached down and grabbed onto the second piece of the chalk. He pulled it to himself as he started down at Penny with contempt. “Maybe I should do zomezing about your interferenze!”
Penny flinched when the man lifted up his own magic chalk. She desperately tried to free her arm, but the man simply applied more pressure. She hissed in pain and shut her eyes. She did the only thing she could do at the moment, and that was wait and struggle.
Suddenly, the man’s foot was lifted from her. Confused, she opened her eyes and looked over. She widened her eyes at what she was seeing.
Snap, who had recovered from the blow earlier, had jumped onto the man’s back. With his legs wrapped around him, the zoner grabbed his neck and yanked backwards, applying pressure. This caused Von to stumble backwards, coughing and struggling to catch a breath. The man’s grip on Penny was removed as he turned his attention on Snap.
After a few moments of struggling, the scientist was able to grab onto Snap’s leg. He thrust him into the ground. There was a sickening thud as Snap crashed into the ground, letting out moans of pain. Von raised up the magic chalk as he advanced on the zoner.
“You juzt don’t know when to quit, do you?” Dr. Von Doktor growled softly. He tilted his head to one side. “Perhapz I should give you a better reazon?”
Snap scrambled up to his feet and started to back away. “N-No...please...” The zoner’s eyes widened like saucers as he turned his head and looked at something behind the man. “We need to get going! The fire! It’s getting closer!”
Von and Penny both swiveled their heads and looked behind them. Sure enough, the fire had gained a lot of ground, some of it arching around them in a circle. This caused their eyes to widen in horror, both realizing that they only had a matter of moments to get away before the fire would get to them. But that wasn’t the only thing that worried Penny. There was another detail that just made this situation much more dangerous and lethal.
The fire had gotten to to the explosives that the man had set down.
Penny took in a few quick breaths at this, her heart racing against her chest. No.. Oh no... Not this... No... She turned her head to the man and her friend. She opened her mouth and screeched out a warning.
“Run!”
Seconds later, as they tried to run away, the flames ignited the TNT tubes. Then, only a fraction of a second later, there was a loud boom. The ground shook, and the three were pushed away along the ground. Penny let out a scream, which was cut short when her skull crashed against the ground.
She soon laid there, stunned. She looked around at what was going on. Her vision was blurred, and confusion settled on. She was unable to identify the sensation caressing against her, nor the strange orange and yellow shapes dancing all around her. She coughed a few times, but made no real attempt to get away. Then darkness descended up on her and she shut her eyes.
As she shut her eyes competely, before she completely fell into the darkness, her ears registered the sound of something shattering.
|
|
|
Need
Feb 23, 2015 18:54:52 GMT -5
Post by Bluedramon on Feb 23, 2015 18:54:52 GMT -5
Chapter 43: Alliances
Conception of reality is only what you allow yourself to accept as reality.
sss
“Penny?”
The girl let out a soft groan. She was greeted by darkness all around her. Even as her eyes fluttered open, she couldn’t see much of anything save for a few shadows and shapes.
“Please..speak to me!”
Huh...? Snap..? What was he going here? Where was he? Penny blinked a few times, but no matter how hard she tried, her eyes just felt so...heavy. She just wanted to close them once more and go to sleep. Yeah, some more sleep would be good. She must have stayed up late and...
She soon felt pressure on her shoulders. She groaned softly as someone or something began to shake her. Her body being jostled around made it hard for her to go to sleep. Reluctantly, she forced her eyes open further. She tried to ignore the stinging pain that she felt as a light entered them. It was nearly blinding, and it felt as though it was moving across slowly.
“Will she be okay?”
Penny recognized that voice. It was her mother. “M-Mom...?” She managed to croak. She let out a hiss of pain as it felt like something sharp was being scraped against her throat.
“Don’t speak, Penny!” Her mother hissed at her worriedly. “Your throat is damaged!”
Damaged..? How..?
Penny struggled to try to remember what happened. Her mind was drawing a blank, and she could feel a dull ache spread through her head. It caused her to groan again. She wanted so much to lift up her hand and rub it against her head. She found even this task way too hard. Her arms felt as though concrete had been poured on them. No matter how hard she tried, she couldn’t lift them. Then she felt something cool against her skin.
Straps? She was strapped down? This barely registered fear in her, more just confusion. Why was she strapped onto the table, bed, wherever she was? Just what had happened within this time and...whenever else time she was awake?
She could feel thoughts swirling about in her head. She could random noises, words, saw some brief glimpses of stuff that may or may not have happened. Her brain was unable to take these and make a coherent scene out of them. She tried to piece everything together, but other things echoed in her head, distracting her, and she found herself unable to discern what was reality and what was just the result of her tired mind’s imagination.
“She will be okay, right, doctor?” Snap asked, sounding more worried and frightened than Penny ever heard in her life.
“Well she was very lucky. And so were you, Snap. Luckily you had gotten far enough away from the blast that you escaped with much less injury. Penny on the other hand...well I might be a zoner doctor, but I know enough to say that Penny will have some...complications for a little while.”
Penny felt a quick jolt in her chest at the word ‘complications’. She could feel her heart begin to tighten a little as some ounce of terror started to register with her. “Wh-What...?” She whispered softly.
“Please, don’t try to talk, Buckette.” Snap said gently as he listened to her pained coughs.
“Indeed, I wouldn’t talk if I were you, Penny Sanchez. You may cause more damage to your voice.” The zoner doctor said. “You need to try to relax. Stay calm and quiet. Don’t make it worse than it needs to be.”
Penny wasn’t sure just how relaxed she could be about this. A part of her just wanted to scream, yet her mind was still partially muggy and that part didn’t fully understand why she wanted to do that. It was a confusing, conflicting state and that alone was enough to make her hold still and quiet on the bed, like the doctor had asked her to be.
“Now as I was saying..” The doctor said, picking up where he left off. “I was able to learn a few things of what is wrong with Penny. She still needs to head to a Real World hospital for a more definite diagnosis, but at least this way, you’ll have something of an ide aof what is going on.”
Snap said, “Please just tell us what’s wrong with her.”
The doctor replied, “Yes, sorry. Your friend’s throat was partially burned in the fire. It’s not terrible. But the inhalation of the burning smoke, even though it was chalk-based, caused some internal damage. She’ll have a pretty bad cough for a while as it heals. It shouldn’t be permanent, though I would still recommend that she take it easy, and go to the hospital for further examination to make sure it’s not more serious.”
“What about her eyes?” Rapsheeba now spoke. “Will she be able to see again?”
Her eyes? Was that why her eyes hurt when she attempted to open them earlier?
The doctor gave a soft sigh. “Well that I’m not entirely sure about. I don’t think it will be permanent. Her eyes seem to only be irritated. Puffy and red, but no signs of cuts or burns. I would assume that in a short time, they will be fine. But...again, I can’t tell you too much. She has to see a Real World doctor for anything conclusive. But...I do hope that what I’ve told you will be helpful enough.”
“Yeah..it is. Thank you.” Penny heard her mom say.
Now Penny was more confused than ever. A burned throat? Irritated eyes? Just what had happened to her? And why couldn’t she remember any of it?
And..oh...ow.. Why did her head hurt so much? The side of her head made it feel as though she had been struck by a lightning bolt. A singular location of sharp pain that radiated out further. It was worse than her headache, and was the most pronounced pain that she was feeling at the moment. She tried again to move to touch it, but her strapped down arms wouldn’t allow her to do it.
Again, why was she strapped down? Though her mind was getting a little sharper, she still couldn’t think clearly enough to come up with a reason for this. All she could think of doing was struggling. But the more she did, the more she seemed to tighten her own binds.
“Penny, no. Don’t struggle. Please...we don’t want another incident like what happened before.” Her mother said in a soft, gentle voice. Penny nearly jolted at the sensation of fingers moving along her hair. “You will be fine. You just need to relax.”
“What...what...happened...” Penny found herself saying. She would have said more, but she felt her mother’s fingers against her lips. A signal for her to stop talking.
“Shhh... Don’t talk.” Her mother was a little more forceful this time. If she could open her eyes and look, she’d likely see that her mother’s eyes were narrowed. “You need to rest.”
“Yeah, Penny. You were caught in a blast earlier when we were trying to escape Von’s explosion.” Snap said. “You took the most force out of the three of us. You need to...”
“Please don’t give her too much details. She isn’t in the right state yet to know about what happened. We should give her some rest.” Rapsheeba suggested, her voice cutting off Snap’s.
Snap didn’t try to argue with the female zoner. He said, “Yeah, you’re right, queenie.” Penny felt warm hand on her arm. “You will be okay, Penny. Just try to get some more rest. We’ll fill you in on the details after you wake up, okay?”
Penny would have nodded her head if she could. The only thing she was able to do in response was open her mouth and let out a yawn. She coughed a few times before smacking her lips twice and her eyes shutting completely, not being a crack open like before.
She didn’t drift off to sleep right away. The doctor had begun to speak again, and she tried to listen in on what he had to say before her muddled mind shut down.
“We will need to make sure to transport her to the Real World as soon as possible. The blow to her head is going to be problematic. She did go a little nuts earlier...” A pause. “Well okay. Insane. She seems stable now, but it’s best to get some kind of medication just in case, to try to reduce the chances of that happening. We don’t want her to hurt herself more.”
“And Dr. Von Doktor?”
“Yeah... What are we going to do about him..?”
A sigh from the doctor. “Well we haven’t had any word yet of where he could have gone. And then the thing with the t...”
Penny didn’t get a chance to hear that last word. Tiredness had taken her over again. She took in a deep breath and let out a sigh. As the darkness came over her, she couldn’t help but wonder why it felt so familiar. Had this happened to her before?
In seconds, she was out cold.
sss
Snap stared down at Penny’s sleeping form sympathetically. He couldn’t help but feel a sting in his chest as he watched her breathe in and out shakingly. He couldn’t believe that things had come to this. He couldn’t help but feel horribly guilty about what had happened.
If only he had been fast enough... If only he had warned them quicker.. Then none of this would have happened...
Instead, he was an idiot, and he actually froze in terror before actually making any kind of move. Because of this delay, he nearly caused the death of his best friend. A part of him wished that he had been the one to take most of the force. He hated the idea of being in this much pain, but at least Penny would be fine.
For the time being, Penny was not in much pain. Mrs. Sanchez, thankfully, had some powerful painkillers with her, which helped out a lot. It was not as good as morphine, but it still got the job done. At least Penny wasn’t squirming violently around. He shuddered, still feeling terror at the memory of that incident.
Not long after bringing Penny here to have her looked at, Penny seemed to freak out. Her eyes were glazed over in addition to being puffy, and they looked almost...deranged. Her psychotic behavior was terrifying, the way she’d scream and flail her hands out as if to attack...
According to the doctor, this was a night terror episode, and may have been triggered by the blow to Penny’s head. While that helped them understand why it happened, that didn’t help them feel much better, as Penny had still been freaking out. She did eventually calm down. Snap could not even remember how that happened. He had been so worked up and stressed out and scared, he was unable to recall just how Penny was finally settled down.
He did feel some relief that Penny was now in a relaxed state. But that was only for the time being. The drugs could wear off soon, and when it does, Penny would feel the full force of the pain. He and the others were horrified at the idea of Penny having another psychotic episode. What if it ended up worse and she hurt herself more?
But it wasn’t just Penny whom he was concerned about. As worried as he was about her, and the damage the smoke may have done to her, Penny was at least in a recoverable state. She didn’t seem as if she was going to have any permanent damage to her, and if any, they would be relatively mild compared to what happened with Blocky.
The green rectangular zoner had been brought in earlier. While he and Penny were chasing Dr. Von Doktor, Mrs. Sanchez, Rapsheeba, and Howdy had transported both the dragon zoner and Blocky to the hospital. Snap hadn’t heard much of the dragon zoner except that she was in surgery, the doctors trying to mend the hole in her head. He hoped she would be okay. As for Blocky... It was a different story.
Poor Blocky... The doctors were still working on him. He hadn’t gotten out of the emergency room since they arrived, nor did they have a concrete idea of his condition, other than it was really bad. Snap recalled how he had placed his face in his hand as he listened to the doctors speak earlier. He could remember the gasps of horror that his friends had made as they learned more about the fate of their friend.
Just from looking at him, the doctors were able to determine a few things that were wrong with him. His pale complexion indicated the loss of a lot of blood. There was signs of infection on the wounds he had been given, particularly in his side where it looked like some flesh was torn away. And just over all the way he looked, he knew there were other things wrong with them. Most of them were internal, where he could not see them. It was these wounds that caused everyone the most anxiety.
They were waiting for the results of that. The doctors had to take the green zoner to the emergency room, where they will perform a series of tests and scans to figure out what had happened to him exactly. Snap already had some ideas, but though he knew some things, he didn’t know everything.
He hoped that Blocky will be okay. The poor little guy... It was still hard for the blue zoner to comprehend how this had happened so shortly after the guy’s creation day. His birthday. Of all the times for this to happen... It was unbelievable. Blocky was supposed to be having the time of his life. He was supposed to be part of a marching band or..whatever Rapsheeba had in mind. He was supposed to be having the time of his life. But instead, he was cooped up for a few days with a madman, and had gone straight to hell. And most of that time was spent alone...
Snap put his hand against his head, rubbing it gently. He wished there was something he could do to try to make things better. He wished he could reach towards Blocky and take away the pain he was feeling. Heck, he wished he could do that for all his friends. Those that had suffered at the ends of Dr. Von Doktor...
Like Rudy...
The thought of his name twisted his heart. Rudy was gravely injured as well. He didn’t suffer as many injuries as Blocky did, thank goodness. But that nail through his body, how the man had skewered him... Snap knew that there was potential for a lot of damage there. Some even lethal... And that wasn’t even getting into the infections.
Snap could only hope that Rudy was taken to the hospital in time, before there was any irreversible damage. He hoped that the doctors would be able to stop the spread of infection before it got really bad. He could only imagine what Rudy must be feeling now. Laying in bed in so much pain. And all because of some greedy human being who couldn’t handle the idea of being defeated.
Snap gritted his teeth as he turned his head, looking towards the side. He swore, if they found Dr. Von Doktor... He would make sure that he paid for what he did. He knew such things were petty, and that he should be more concerned for his friends. But he just couldn’t help it. The desire for justice and closure was there. He could feel his insides heating up, and he felt as though any slight stimuli would be enough to set him off.
A single hand to his shoulder make him jerk forward, his body straightening up. He whipped himself around, baring his teeth, as he tried to face his would-be attacker. He immediately froze and stared wide-eyed at who it really was.
“Rapsheeba...?” Snap whispered. He then let out a sigh of relief. He rubbed the back of his head nervously. “Please don’t sneak up on me like that again. I almost had a heart attack!”
Rapsheeba nodded her head slowly. “So I see...” Snap wasn’t sure what to make of her tone. It evaporated quickly when she spoke up again. “I’m worried about her, too. I’m...worried about everything.” The female zoner closed her eyes softly. “Everything has been happening so fast. Just a few days ago...everything was normal. Now, there’s this, and that, and so much.”
Snap listened to her sadly, his expression softened up into sympathy. A quick glance to his left showed that Mrs. Sanchez had also stared over at Rapsheeba for a moment.
“I just..don’t know if everything is going to be the same again.” Rapsheeba said.
“How can it?” Snap spoke softly. He moved a little closer to Rapsheeba. “Even if we stop Von that’s another human enemy we have, in addition to Terry and Von. Then there’s Rudy’s aunt and Penny’s mom that know about ChalkZone..and then Rudy’s parents, too...” Snap paused for a moment as he thought more about just what this means. It was an uncomfortable thought, filled with hidden potential for either improvement or disaster. “We cannot change that. We’ll just have to embrace it, and figure out how we are going to handle it.”
Rapsheeba nodded her head. “I know. You’re right. We’ll..figure this out somehow.”
Snap gave a quick smile of reassurance to his friend. Rapsheeba responded by giving him a hug, which Snap gladly returned. They pulled back and looked into each other’s eyes. Then Snap said firmly, “But for now, we need to focus on stopping Dr. Von Doktor. We can worry about the situation with ChalkZone after that.”
“Yeah...good idea.” Rapsheeba turned her head back towards Penny, who lay sleeping in the hospital bed. “Do you...think we can beat Von without Rudy or Penny, though?”
Snap froze at that question. He hadn’t really thought of that before. At least, not as much as he felt he should have. This was a situation he wasn’t prepared for. It was something he never thought he’d have to face. Rapsheeba did have a good question. Would they be able to succeed on their own, without help from Rudy or Penny?
Well they did have Mrs. Sanchez potentially...but he wasn’t counting on it. He doubted that Biclops would bother granting her permission to use the chalk. She was an adult after all. And Biclops did say he had more to fear from adults than children. Why Biclops would even consider giving Mrs. Sanchez a piece of chalk was beyond him. More likely, Biclops was going to be pissed that she was even here.
But Snap couldn’t worry about explanations right now. For the time being, it was more important to just stop Von before he did more damage. But again, would zoners really be enough to stop him? He may have indicated it earlier, but he realized that was a blunder. He may have caused Von to go into an extra cautious mode, and the end result would be a much more dangerous opponent. Why did he have to open up his big mouth?
What should they do? What should be the course of action to take? What would be the best route that they should journey through? How many should be involved? How would they be able to combat the man without causing too much risk to himself or the others?
This and many more questions flooded his mind. He could feel them crowd his head, nearly overflowing. He wanted to talk about them, but at the moment, he wasn’t sure how he could phrase it, or how he could start. But he had to at least try. They won’t get anywhere if he just remained silent.
Snap turned his head towards Rapsheeba and Mrs. Sanchez, who stood next to her daughter, stroking her hair. There was no one else here with them. Howdy had left earlier to inform the citizens of ChalkZone City about what was going on, both explaining his own actions as well as what Dr. Von Doktor had done to Blocky. This left only him, Mrs. Sanchez, and Rapsheeba to make decisions.
Despite the fact that he didn’t know how much she could help, Snap turned his head towards Mrs. Sanchez. She was the oldest one here. The adult. Biclops did say that adults have more experience than children. A larger internal database of ideas, thoughts, and experiences. Perhaps she would be able to figure out something.
“Uhm.. Miss...?” Snap said. He couldn’t hide the somewhat nervous tone to his voice. He recalled that the two didn’t always get along earlier, especially with the woman’s attitude towards zoners. However, now wasn’t the time for that. “Are there any...suggestions you could give?”
Oh that sounded so stupid. Snap resisted the urge to slap himself in the face. He should have worded it much better.
Mrs. Sanchez stared at him for a few moments. Her expression was a mixture of blank and sorrow. Snap could practically see the thoughts move in front of her face without her having to say a word. There was a whole host of things portrayed in just that instant. She opened her mouth as if to speak, but then turned her head away.
Snap furrowed his eyes with concern. It would seem that sadness had finally hit the woman with full force. Just moments earlier, when Penny had woken up for a short time, the woman had been more eager to talk about the situation with Von. Now, all she seemed to want to do was stare at Penny and stay close to her. The weight of the situation, the full impact of what happened, it all finally struck her, leaving the woman in a stunned state. True, she was a vet and likely dealt with nerve-wracking situations before. But this time, it was different. This was her daughter after all.
Snap sucked on his lower lip, turning his head away, looking towards Rapsheeba. That settled it then. He was going to continue this discussion with just Rapsheeba. He would leave Mrs. Sanchez to grieve for now. She can join them later, when she felt she was ready.
“Come on, Rapsheeba.” Snap whispered softly. “Let’s go somewhere else and talk about what we’re going to do.”
Rapsheeba looked at him in confusion. “What’s wrong with...” A quick gesture of his head towards Mrs. Sanchez told her everything. “Oh...okay then.”
Snap was glad that Rapsheeba understood. For a grieving mother, the last thing that Mrs. Sanchez needed was to listen to plans on how to stop the person who hurt her daughter. They will fill her in later. Right now, the woman needed to spend time with Penny and come to terms with what happened to her.
He and Rapsheeba bid the woman a farewell, promising her that they would come back soon to tell her what their idea was going to be. The woman barely responded, mostly with just a small nod of her head. That was the most they were going to get out of her at that point.
The two zoners walked out of the room and headed down the hallway. They moved past the doctors and the patients being wheeled around. It took a little while, but they were soon able to get out of the hospital, and out into the open. They stopped and looked left and right, trying to figure out just where would be the best place to speak that was nearby. They soon decided that right where they were was as good spot as any.
“So...what are your thoughts?” Snap said as the two of them positioned themselves against the wall. He absent-mindedly watched as some of the zoners came in and out of the hospital. Most of them paid him and Rapsheeba no mind. He looked back at her and, when she didn’t answer right away, he asked, “Any ideas?”
Rapsheeba sighed and shook her head. “I’m just..not sure. I mean..we don’t even know where to begin looking for this guy.” She looked over at him, her eyes narrowed in confusion. “Are you sure you didn’t see anything?”
Snap shrugged his shoulders. “Wish I could say. There was so much dust and smoke in the air I couldn’t tell.” He lowered his arms at his side. “Besides..” He held up his hand in gesture. “I was too busy dragging Penny to safety. I wasn’t able to look around and see what Von was doing.”
Rapsheeba frowned softly. “I see... Well that is understandable.” She turned her head away and stared out into the distance. “I don’t get it. It should be easy to track this man down with that...that twister by his side.”
Snap felt a cold rush through his body. The twister... How could he forget it...? He might not have seen which way Von went, but he did get a brief glimpse of the twister from days ago. Von’s actions freed it, and now that thing was back in ChalkZone. It had shown itself to be quite smart as it immediately fled into hiding, as if afraid that Rudy was going to show up at any moment to apprehend it again.
“Yeah..that twister...”
Snap remembered all too wel how he and his friends narrowly escaped that monster. He remembered how he had gotten tossed against a three, how the others were nearly crushed to death, or tossed away. He remembered how the twister had destroyed parts of ChalkZone City, which were still in repairs as he spoke.
It brought back memories of what happened with the kid drawing tornadoes of his own. Granted, they were less dangerous in that they were at least non-sentient. But they were still quite dangerous. Then the rainbows... He shuddered, not wanting to remember that.
Snap turned back to Rapsheeba. He was about to continue speaking when he took notice of her expression. Her eyes were wide and her mouth partially dropped open. This caught Snap’s attention immediately.
“What is it, queenie?” Snap whispered softly. “Did...did you think of something?” There was a tinge of hope in his voice. If Rapsheeba thought of something....
Rapsheeba nodded her head slowly. “Yeah...”
Snap did his best not to jump up with joy. In such a dire situation, with so little options and difficulty with planning, the fact that Rapsheeba appeared to have one was cause for celebration. He managed to keep himself calm and almost professional as he almost excitedly asked the question. “What are your thoughts?”
Rapsheeba hesitated for a moment. She sucked on her lip and her eyes furrowed. It was clear that she was trying to figure out the best way to explain her idea. Snap remained quiet and gave her all the time that she needed.
After a few more silent moments, the singer zoner began to speak.
“Perhaps we could track the twister...? I know that sounds like a weird idea, but hear me out. Twisters can’t stop spinning. They aren’t twisters then, and they’d lose power. Didn’t Rudy and Penny tell us about these machines that are used to detect tornadoes? I am pretty sure they did. Maybe we could have Penny’s mother draw one of those for us. We can use it to track down where the tornado went.”
Snap stared wide-eyed at Rapsheeba when she said this. Of course...that did make sense. He didn’t know why they didn’t think of this earlier. He did recall such machinery. He didn’t remember if they were really all that accurate or not, or if it was just something Rudy and Penny were discussing for some invention product. But that didn’t matter. If a creator drew it, it could work.
But there was still something else. He folded his arms agianst his chest and frowned deeply. “But..what about Dr. Von Doktor?” He looked at Rapsheeba. “He is not going to be detected by some tornado detector.”
“But he’s likely with the tornado.” Rapsheeba said. “I know we don’t know exactly where he went. But is it too much of a stretch to say that he did? Maybe if we find the tornado, we will find Von.”
“Hmm...you might be right. That would explain why we haven’t found him yet. The tornado might have picked him up and taken him with it.” Snap rubbed his chin thoughtfully as he studied this idea in his head. He looked at Rapsheeba with one eye. “Let’s go talk to Mrs. Sanchez about this.”
Rapsheeba nodded her head. “Right.” With that, the two zoners went back into the hospital.
sss
What...what was going on...? Where was he...? What happened..?
Why was it so dark here? Why did it feel as though he was being restricted by freezing darkness?
And why was he in so much pain...?
Dr. Von Doktor let out a soft groan as he opened up his eyes. He rubbed his head and he looked left and right. It was so dark in here. He could barely see anything a foot in front of his face. Because of this, he dare not move, afraid he might run into something horrible.
He didn’t know this world that well. He had just come in here. Before, that only made him curious. He wanted to know more about this place, what it was like. But now that he was here, now that he was trapped somewhere, the full realization of him not knowing this place hit him hard. Now, at last, the fear of the unknown began to creep up inside of him, chilling him to the bone.
Who had brought him here? Where was his captor? Was he captured? Was he here alone? He looked left and right, but saw no sign of...whatever or whoever. He tried to stand up onto his feet, hoping to get a chance to walk around and explore a little. But a sharp pain in his ankle caused him to fall down. He let out a yelp in response.
He looked down at his ankle. He couldn’t see what had happened. He reached down and started to feel around his ankle. He hissed in pain when he felt something that was rough but indented. He had been injured. But with no light, he couldn’t tell the extent of the damage.
The skin, it felt kind of warm. Like a lighter had been placed near it. Then there was something kinda wet there too. He furrowed his eyes in concern. This was definitely a burn of some kind.
He gritted his teeth and frowned as he tried to think of what could have happened to him. The last hing he remembered was struggling with Penny and two zoners. Had they done something to him? Had they knocked him out? No..it couldn’t have been them. They would have sent him back to the Real World, probably in his own house or something, or at the police station, given his actions.
This place..whatever it was... He could tell it wasn’t a police station. It didn’t smell like one. It didn’t feel clean like one did, either. As he touched the ground he was on, it had a rough, almost rocky texture to it. He was in some kind of cave structure. But that was about as much as he could figure out.
He tried to make sense of his situation. He tried to think of what was going on, why he was here, why someone would bring him here. He knew he must have been captured. There was no way he’d come all the way into a dark cave on his own. He didn’t sleep walk. The children wouldn’t place him in here. The only option left was that he was...captured. But by what or whom? The lack of knowledge of this caused his heart to race, filling his chest with a sensation of dread. His eyes darted left and right as a sensation of someone watching him creeped over his body.
He gritted his teeth. He couldn’t take this silence anymore. He couldn’t take laying here, cooped up who knows where. He had to try to get out of here. But his ankle... Could he still walk..? He would have to make the attempt.
He crawled back up. This time, unlike before, he reached over and, flailing his hands in front of him, eventually found the wall. His ankle was practically on fire, and he stopped screaming in pain as soon as he touched the wall, allowing him to alleviate weight from his foot. He leaned against the wall, panting a few times. He took a moment to look around, trying to see if his captor was coming back. When he heard no one, when he saw nothing, he began his journey, and started to move through the twisted darkness that had him enveloped all around.
He didn’t know where he was going. He didn’t know how far he was traveling. He couldn’t even tell if he was going the right way or not. The only thing that he did know was just to keep moving forward. Keep on striving, keep on walking. Sooner or later, he would have to reach the end of something, right?
He inched his way across the ground. He gripped the wall as tightly as he could, which was quite a feat considering that it hardly possessed anything to hold onto. Each step he took felt like he was stepping on shattered glass. He drug his foot behind him, trying his best not to put much weight on it. This resulted in his other foot getting tired. The temptation to switch feet was there, but the man knew what would happen if he did that. He resolved with shifting weight onto his arms as he leaned against the wall.
This was how he spent his time for the next several minutes. He didn’t realize how much time had passed, and the minutes felt so much longer. He couldn’t tell if he was making any real progress. He just kept moving, hoping that, at some point in the near future, he was going to find his way out of this wretched cave. Or at the very least, find someone else here. Even a zoner. Just someone to talk to, to help him make sense of the room that he was put in.
But no matter how far he walked, no matter how much time he spent trudging through this place, it didn’t seem like he was getting any closer to freedom. Just a long, endless corridor, leading to what might as well be a horizontal abyss.
Then he heard something. It was low, deep, almost inaudible to his ears. But it was there, and he could feel it in his chest. It sent cold shivers up and down his spine, as if he had just heard the sound of a tiger roar, ready to strike.
Immediately, he stopped walking and he looked left and right. Nothing but blackness, a huge shadow with no speck of light. He tried in vain to see something. Anything... But there was nothing there visually. He could hear something and it was growing louder...closer... But he could not see a damn thing.
With the fear rising up inside of him, that was when the man finally noticed something. There was a strange sensation coming from his eyes. He reached up and touched them. He immediately recoiled and seethed. There was a dull yet burning ache around his eyes. The same type of sensation he would feel if he had looked into the light for too long. Seconds later, he became aware of another sensation. There were tears moving down his face, practically decorating his cheeks with the salty fluids.
Although he could not see, he took a guess and concluded that his eyes must have been irritated by something hot. Smoke from a fire, perhaps?
His eyes shot open in horror at that. Something tingled in the back of his head as he suddenly remembered something. He could see flashes in his head of the explosion. He could hear the loud boom clearly in his head, and the way it ripped through him, tossing him aside like a rag doll. Then the pieces of something sharp sailing everywhere...
He looked down at his leg, despite not being able to see, and he had to wonder. Was this the result of the explosion? Did his leg get ripped up by the heat and debris? Or did something else...
He wasn’t able to finish his thought when he heard a loud rash. The suddenness of it caused him to nearly jump out of his skin. He stumbled forward, twisting his leg in the process. His eyes bulged open and he let out a scream of agony. It echoed off the walls all around him, distorting it and increasing it in volume. It remained even long after he had stopped screaming.
But as chilling as that was, the man hardly paid attention to them. His eyes, though pained, were focused in the direction he heard the crash from. He still couldn’t see anything. Even if there was a light, with these eyes, he still could see.
But he could feel something. Pushing against his skin, lightly grazing it, almost caressing it. Almost like...
Moving air.
That is when he heard something sound out through the air. Something that distorted in a way he could not explain. Almost muffled, almost sounding like a regular gust of wind. But there was a hidden message that he was unable to ignore.
“Where go now?”
That’s when he felt something suck him forward. He scrambled to get away, his fingernails digging into the ground. It was useless. He let out a scream as he was ripped upwards.
sss
This place was really creepy. This was exemplified by the fact that he appeared to be the only one here. No surprise, considering this crazy scientist lost support months ago. That still didn’t change the fact that walking through this hallway was grating on his nerves, making him shiver.
And that wasn’t getting into the fact that he had to use the ventilation system to navigate through parts of the building.
Vinnie had no idea why the security system was still in place, or why it was still active. What was the point? There wasn’t many people who would come here to steal anything. Von was wasting his time on such a system. He’d be just as safe if he kept all the doors and windows open and just let people waltz in if they so decided. He could guarantee the man that nothing would happen.
But that didn’t matter right now. He had to focus on moving forward and trying to find anything that might help him figure out what happened to Terry. Surely there would be something here, right? The woman was waiting for him. He had spent so long in here, walking around, and still nothing. But still he moved on, haunted by the fact that he wanted to find out what happened to her so he could avoid the same fate.
So far, he was greeted with nothingness. Just corridor after corridor, and the vents that he had to crawl through to get to different points around this gawd forsaken building.
The smells... Oh gawd what were they? Just what was this man working on? He shivered as he kept walking forward. Something about the damn smell made this place feel much more foreboding, much more terrifying. And he couldn’t exactly explain why.
The deeper he went down this one particular hallway, as he moved past the white walls, creating a sort of whitish vortex, the stronger the smell seemed to have become. He found himself hunching his shoulders upward, feeling as though hair was raising on his back. He kept darting his eyes around, wondering if, at any moment, he was going to run into danger. Yet nothing remained. Nothing showed up. Just the smell, and nothing more. Yet he could not let go of this strong feeling that, somehow, someone was watching him...
After a while of walking, he finally stopped. He took in a few heavy breaths as he tried to make sense of the situation. Just what was that smell..? He leaned against the wall and sniffed. Nothing there. That smell was coming from down further into the corridor. He bit his lip for a second. Then, with curiosity getting the better of him, he started to walk down further, moving slowly and cautiously.
He soon came upon a room, where the smell was the strongest here. The room itself was dark, no light in it at all. He stepped inside and he fumbled around the wall for a light switch. He soon found one and flipped it. There was an immediate crackle and spark, and some of the lights went out. Vinnie hissed and turned his head in surprise. Gawd, he hated it when lights did that. He looked back and he began to explore around the room.
It didn’t take him long to notice something was different about this room. Unlike any of the others he had seen, this room had..something, a kind of structure, set forward. It was difficult for him to describe in words. It looked metal, or at least close to the substance, and it had some rings and cuffs, but its function...he couldn’t really tell at first. Cautiously, he walked closer to it, his eyes moving up and down, taking in its features.
As he examined it, he soon noticed something clinging to one of the cuffs. He tilted his head to the side, blinking in confusion. It didn’t look like it belonged to the machine itself. He moved in a little closer, peering at the object. When he got close enough, he was able to recognize what it was.
Human hair. Red hair. Could it be possible that...?
Vinnie pulled out a few strands of the hair. There wasn’t much. He didn’t know if he would get much information on it. Still, he raised to his head, and took in a sniff.
That smell... There was no mistaking it... It was definitelly Terry’s. He would recognize that perfume scent anywhere. Terry had been here. She had been hooked up to this thing. But...why...?
The man looked back at the machine, or whatever it was, and took a closer look. His veins filled with ice when he noticed that there was a light coating speckled a few places on the bar.
Blood...
Vinnie nearly screamed at the sight of it. He immediately recoiled, moving backwards as quickly as he could. His feet slipped up on the ground and he found himself losing his balance. He crashed into the ground and laid there, shivering violently as he stared at the machine in horror.
Von...he had been the one to hurt Terry... That scientist did...something...to her here. This was where she had been attacked. This was where her eyes had been assaulted...
But why would Dr. Von Doktor do such a thing? Why would he hurt Terry so badly and then just drop her off at the hospital? Questions filled the short man’s mind, practically booming inside his skull.
Vinnie wanted to get up and escape. He wanted to climb up to his feet and run. Yet something prevented him from doing so. Something was forcing him to remain put, to just lay there and stare out at the machine, at the blood, horror gripping him tightly. He couldn’t stop his shaking, no matter how hard and fast he rubbed his arms.
Suddenly, he felt very unsafe here. He felt as though that horrible man was watching him, waiting around the corner, ready to take him next. He...he had to try to get out of here.. If he didn’t leave soon...
Just what would that man have in store for him...?
sss
Inez wasn’t entirely sure about this. She didn’t know how much this was going to help or if it was going to work. But they had gotten this far. Why should she just stop? Wouldn’t that make her a coward of some sort? Wouldn’t that mean that all their work would have been for naught? No, she did not want to have their efforts wasted just because of her hesitations.
She didn’t like the idea of leaving her daughter alone. Even though the zoners promised that Penny would be okay and that they’d tend to her if she woke up, Inez still felt hesitation at the thought of leaving her behind. But after some encouragement, she did eventually go with Rapsheeba and Snap. They had wanted her to follow them. Apparently they had some kind of idea on how to locate Dr. Von Doktor.
She wasn’t sure how well their plan would work. And it wasn’t simply that Biclops fellow she was concerned about. She was also worried about whether or not the machine proposed would work. Despite the fact that they told her that things drawn in ChalkZone work as intended, she was still worried that something might go wrong and it just wouldn’t work. And even if they did find a way to track down the tornado, that didn’t even mean that they would find Von. He might have fled elsewhere, or even back in the Real World.
The zoners still insisted that she come with them and they use the magic chalk to find the tornado. Snap said that even if Von wasn’t with him, stopping the twister was really important. The twister was apparently sentient. The woman didn’t know how that was possible and it was quite hard for her to even accept it as reality. But the zoners insisted it being true, and they hurried her along.
Confronting the giant had been quite a scary experience. She remembered how he had glared down at her accusingly. She was certain that if it weren’t for Snap and Rapsheeba, the giant would have squashed her.
There was an argument that broke out, but thankfully, it was quite short lived, and they soon moved onto the task at hand. Snap had told Biclops about the idea. Obviously, the giant didn’t take too kindly to an adult human using the magic chalk. He insisted that Penny does it. Inez was the one who told the giant how her daughter just narrowly escaped a fire, and was unable to be of much help.
Biclops was horrified, and a few minutes later, he came to realize that she, Inez, was the only one at the moment who could use the magic chalk. Although it was clear he did not want to, he caved in, knowing that there was little other option that he had. He gave her only one small piece of magic chalk and told her to use it wisely. The tone of voice he used at that point sounded almost like a threat. She did her best to shrug it off and she and the zoners left.
They had now returned to the hospital, and were standing outside of it. She didn’t know how much time had passed. It could have easily been an hour. She could feel the back of her eyes growing weary, and she knew it was quite late. The temptation to yawn nearly yanked her mouth wide open. She shook her head once, trying to shake off her exhaustion, and she raised the piece of magic chak.
She hesitated. She wasn’t sure if she would be doing the right thing. She had no idea how to use this stuff. Was there a right way or a wrong way? Would she accidentally make things a lot worse? What should she expect when it came to actually using the chalk? She didn’t know. Biting her lip, she looked down towards the zoners.
Rapsheeba and Snap stood next to her. They looked up at her expectantly, waiting for her to draw. They motioned with their hands, gesturing for her to continue. But she remained still and nervous. She wasn’t sure what instructions came with the chalk, and she found herself staring from it, and then down the zoners, seeking their help. Surely they would know how to use it, right?
Snap took a step forward. “Come on, lady!” He held his hands out at his sides. “What’s taking so long?”
“Go ahead and draw. The longer you wait on this, the longer it will take for us to find the tornado.” Rapsheeba said.
Inez stared at the zoners and then locked her eyes on the chalk. She narrowed her eyes softly. This was such a mysterious little device. Although she had seen her daughter use it, she still couldn’t fathom just how it could work at all. But...if her daughter could use it... Well, here goes nothing.
Inez raised the chalk and she moved her hand forward. She imagined herself beginning to draw, and seconds later, she felt her chalk hit against something solid. Her eyes widened in shock at this. Slowly, she moved down, and she saw that a line was being created. Her strokes became quicker, and she began to move faster as the drawing quickly filled the once empty space in front of her. Faster than she ever imagined, there stood a machine in front of her, looking functional and ready to go.
The machine itself was pretty large. Metal and grey, almost box-like. It wasn’t very attractive looking. But she wasn’t drawing to win any design awards. The metal machine, with a small, round screen, a tall antenna, and a couple buttons, was created for a more important reason.
She stared at her creation intently. The realization of it actually materializing took a little while to fully register with her. She reached out and she placed her hand against it. Cold and hard, just how she imagined it. She moved her hand along it slowly, feeling how smooth it was. The magic chalk helped her create this thing. She just hoped that it worked.
“Well, you want to test this out?” Snap asked.
Rapsheeba frowned softly. The female zoner took a few steps forward. She stopped and looked at the machine up and down. “Hmm...is this safe to fire here?” She looked over at Inez. The woman could only stare at her in confusion. Rapsheeba went on. “When you were designing it, did you think of if it will be safe to use in close quarters?”
“I....don’t know. I was just drawing it. I didn’t think that...” Inez stared back at the machine. She bit her lip. What would happen if they fired it now? Would it work properly? Would it cause any problems? Perhaps she should have slowed down and thought a little more about what she wanted.
Snap cut her off from her thoughts. “I guess we are just going to have to find out.” He gave her a sideways glance. “I don’t want you wasting all the chalk on drawing this one machine. Save what you have. We might need it later.” He turned his attention back to the machine. “We don’t have much time. That tornado and creepazoid could be anywhere. We should just press the button and...”
“But Snap...! What if....” Rapsheeba turned and stared at Snap worriedly.
Snap held up his hand. “Yeah I know. Normally, I would be more on the side of caution.” He let out a soft sigh. “But queenie... We don’t have much time to test it. We need to use it now, so we can...”
As the two zoners discussed what to do, Inez moved closer to the machine. She stared at the screen, narrowing her eyes softly. She looked out ahead, towards the world where, somewhere in its midst, an evil man and some smart tornado were hiding out. If they didn’t do anything to try to find him....
Ignoring what the zoners were talking about, Inez turned her attention towards the buttons. She designed it. She should be able to operate it on her own. She reached over and she pressed one of the buttons, and with a blip, the screen flashed on, and she could hear its engines running. She thought she heard a confused statement from the zoners, but she ignored them as she stared to press other buttons to get the machine to work.
Then, after pressing a few buttons in a few particular sequences, the screen brightened up more, and she started to see a grid of some kind. The lines soon formed into shapes, creating the contours of the land around them. She scanned through, noting nothing at first. She adjusted a few of the controls and tried again.
Something changed this time around. She stared intently at the screen. She could see something on the monitor. Not a dot; but a change in the contours themselves. Something twisting around, creating some kind of strange shape. She frowned deeply, and she turned her attention to the zoners.
Rapsheeba spoke in a slightly horrified voice. “Why did you start using that before we could...”
“You know why.” Snap said. He gave Rapsheeba sideways glance. “Anyway, it doesn’t matter anymore. She used it.” He looked up at Inez. “What did you find? Anything?”
Inez nodded her head. She looked back at the monitor. She hovered her finger over the screen. “There’s something here. It appears to be at some sort of high peak. No...wait...” She took a look closer. “It’s underneath something large...”
“Well I’m glad you can read it.” Snap folded his arms as he frowned at the screen. “I can’t understand anything on that screen.”
Rapsheeba asked, “Do you know how far away it is? And what it’s under?”
Inez stared at the screen for a few moments. She bit her lip. She looked back at them. “Do you know of any mountainous regions nearby? Something really big, large, towering?”
Rapsheeba shrugged and shook her head. Snap looked uncertain as well. But then his eyes widened and he raised his hand up, almost like a student trying to get attention from a teacher.
“I think I know! There is a place that Rudy and I went to a few months back, when that one artist disappeared for weeks.” Snap said.
Inez blinked her eyes. “What artist?”
“It was that...I forget his name... Yerface or something.. He was trapped in a cabin and was freezing to death until Rudy was able to get him out of there using ChalkZone.” Snap explained. “Rudy was able to find the right portal thanks ot one of the guy’s drawings. Led us up Mount Yadda Yadda, a very cold and frigid place.” Snap held his harms against his body and shivered. “Brrr! You do not want to go there without warm clothing!”
“What? Mount Yadda Yadda?! Why would the tornado and Von go there?” Rapsheeba cried out, her eyes wide in shock. “It’s not exactly the most peaceful and calm place in ChalkZone.”
“Well right now it is.” Snap pointed out. “And if that’s where they are, we’d better get going.”
Inez nodded in agreement. She turned her head towards the direction the machine indicated this mountain was. There wasn’t really much of a choice here. They had to get to that mountain and search around. If this place was big enough, it could hide a twister, and if the twister was there...
..then there was a slight chance that so was Von. She looked back at the zoners and swung her head to get them to follow. No words needed to be spoken. The trio immediately began their track over to the mountain.
Inez realized how obvious a hiding spot it really was. From what Rapsheeba seemed to indicate, the place may be mostly inhospitable. If the weather was often bad there, then it would make sense if the tornado saw it as a good hiding spot, along with Von. Zoners wouldn’t try to go near that place. So that was where they were going to go. She just hoped they would get there in time, before either of them realized they had been found out.
sss
Dr. Von Doktor found himself being swung against the wall. The force that had grabbed him finally let him go. He let out a scream as he hit the hard surface and slid down. He thought he could feel some kind of popping in his back. Ow... He was getting too old to be tossed around like a rag doll.
He opened his eyes and stared out at what was before him. He felt his heart skip a beat, his blood chilling practically all the way down to his bones when he saw who had taken him.
Or rather, what had taken him.
This thing wasn’t human. Nor was it completely zoner. Or even animal. It was...a thing. He couldn’t see a completely solid surface. Instead, it was a vortex of air swirling around and around. He thought he had been mistaken before, that perhaps this was just controlled by whoever. But now that it advanced on him, and almost seemed to stare at him despite having no eyes, he couldn’t help but come to the chilling conclusion that this thing was his captor.
But how could a twister be sentient? How could this thing have spoken? How could it have room for any kind of brain to make rational decisions? How could...?
Wait, this was ChalkZone. He was located in the land where drawings come to life as intended. This place already broke the laws of physics many times before. So why not just add something else to the list as well?
The tornado seemed to, no..it definitely towered over him. It cast a shadow over him, covering him in looming darkness, despite the fact that it wasn’t a solid object itself. It seemed to watch him, stare right through his soul. The man couldn’t help but shiver in fear, unsure of just what this thing wanted with him. What did it have in store for him?
The tornado moved a little closer. The man could feel the air rushing against him. He took a step back, feeling himself press further against the wall. He put his arms against the wall, gritted his teeth, and stared up at the tornado.
“What are you going to do wiz me...?” The man managed to say.
The twister almost seemed to stare in contemplation. For a few moments, it did not speak, and the man half wondered if he had just been imagining the whole thing before. But then, without warning, a booming voice the same one he had heard before, spoke up.
“Plan with you. Not destroy. Do what say.”
The man couldn’t believe his ears. He found his mind reeling back from the realization that this thing could actually speak. How was it possible without a mouth? How.. No, again, this was ChalkZone. He had to remind himself of that. He narrowed his eyes softly and waited to see if it wanted to talk more.
The twister moved around him a little, appearing to study him. “Perfect use. Same target. We go. Boy is imprisoner.”
At the mention of the boy, Dr. Von Doktor wondered if it was talking about Rudy Tabootie. He was the only human boy to come into ChalkZone, far as he knew. Perhaps Rudy had done something to this twister that had gotten him upset before. If so...then maybe he could use that to his advantage...
“Rudy Tabootie, you mean?” The man asked. The twister gave a loud, angry rush of air. Like a hiss, but sounding more like a storm. “I’ll take zat az a yez.” The man smiled, despite his nervousness and fear regarding this....creature. “I have qualmz wiz zat boy, too. Perhaps we can help each ozer?”
The twister said, “Mutual hatred have. Agree.”
It was a little hard to understand the twister. The man could only hope that his interpretations of the twister wanting to help him were correct. But before he could continue, he needed to figure out more about this tornado. “Juzt out of curiozity, who created you?” Not sure what he’d gain from this, but he figured it wouldn’t hurt too much to ask.
The twister didn’t take too long to answer that. “Terry Bouffant.”
The man froze at this, his eyes widening in horror. Terry was its creator...? Terry had created this thing without telling him?
“Boy hurt creator. Know he did. Want pay.”
Dr. Von Doktor felt his heart start to beat a little faster. He gritted his teeth and he felt his shoulders hunch a little. He suddenly felt rather unsafe around this twister. Well more so than he did before. What would it do to him if it found out that he was the one who hurt Terry..?
Wait, he could still make this work. He just had to be careful of what he said. He needed to make sure that the twister remained on his side, and would not sway to the words of what the others said to it.
“Ah yez... I remember zat.” Von said. “Zuch a shame, too. I never zought zee boy would rezort to zuch a zing.” He shook his head and ‘tsked’ a few times. “What makez it even worze iz zat he iz not zee only one.”
“No?”
“Of courze not.” Von shook his head, giving the twister a fake sad look. “Let me tell you a bit about zat group he azzociatez himzelf wiz.”
|
|
|
Need
Feb 25, 2015 20:27:01 GMT -5
Post by Bluedramon on Feb 25, 2015 20:27:01 GMT -5
Chapter 44: Awakenings
Final rule: Do not dwell on the past, for that is how you repeat your mistakes.
sss
Mount Yadda Yadda. One of the coldest places in ChalkZone. A place where the air can get so cold, that your own mucous could freeze inside your nose. Where your breath is always visible even at the lightest puff. Where you had to keep moving, otherwise you would freeze to death.
Most zoners avoided this place. It wasn’t that it never could be traversed. Some days were better than others. But these times were few and far between. Most zoners saw it best to just avoid the place completely, to run and hide at the very suggestion of going. Those who dare to venture here were considered insane.
Well, Rapsheeba would have to consider herself among one of those zoners.
She didn’t like the idea of coming here. She had actually initially wanted to say behind. She had never been here, but she had been told stories of the place. Snap had been here in the past, but his tales didn’t really help her, save for eliminating her fear of the yeti that lives in this place, one of the few zoners equipped to handle the extreme cold. But it wasn’t really the yeti that Rapsheeba feared the most, even if she were actually dangerous.
The weather was quite dangerous here. Freezing air everywhere, with almost no end in sight. Even the interior of the caverns were cold, barely any better than the outside. She knew that if they weren’t careful, they could all die here. This would become their grave site.
But she still opted to come with in the end, despite her reluctance. She felt that Penny’s mom and Snap needed her help. It only took one person to explain to Penny what happened when she woke up, but defeating Von, and the twister, would take more that just one individual. Even with a creator at their side, they knew it was going to be incredibly hard. They needed to exercise extreme caution when approaching.
She, Snap, and Mrs. Sanchez stopped as they reached the start of the path. There was an extreme shift in the weather. Nice, warm, sunny where they were currently, and then extreme cold and darkness as soon as they crossed this line. It was such an immediate shift that it was almost mind boggling.
And it certainly was for Mrs. Sanchez. The female zoner could see the look in her eyes, and tell that she certainly was not used to something like this. She was certain that extreme climate shifts were not common in the Real World as they are in ChalkZone.
“Okay..” Snap took a step forward. His foot barely crossed the line when he immediately reacted. He immediately wrapped himself in his own arms and shivered hard. “Yeah...” He jumped back to get back in the warm. He turned to Mrs. Sanchez. “Now would be a good time for those warmer clothes.”
Mrs. Sanchez nodded her head and she quickly drew two small yet warm outfits, made out of thick cotten and fur, and handed it to them. Rapsheeba felt really hot wearing this thing, but she knew she would be grateful for the warmth once they stepped into the frigid area.
Mrs. Sanchez was about to draw herself one but she soon hesitated. She stared at the chalk, biting her lip. She looked down at them. “Would it work for me?”
Snap nodded his head. “As long as you don’t get it wet with your spit, you’ll be good.”
The woman grimaced at this. “Are you saying I’m going to drool on it?”
The small zoner shook his head. “No, not really. Just letting you know.”
Rapsheeba pulled her head over her head. It was a nice, snug fit. She then slipped on her gloves and made sure to change her shoes into the thick boots the woman provided for her. She looked over to make sure that Snap was getting ready as well. She was pleased to see how quickly he had gotten all dressed up.
She then looked over at Mrs. Sanchez. A few moments after Snap had reassured her that it would be fine, she drew herself a fur coat similiar to what she had drawn for them. Except, of course, resized for her to use. The woman soon zipped it up and put her hood and gloves on. After that, she turned to them and nodded her head. She and Snap returned to this.
The group looked at the frigid cold in front of them. They hesitated for a moment, mentally preparing themselves for entering one of the most notoriously cold regions of ChalkZone. They sucked in a breath, exhaled slowly, and then they moved forward.
Rapsheeba immediately jerked forward when she felt the frigid cold strike her. Even with the thick coat on, although it made it a little better, she could feel the cold air seep through and practically turn her skin to ice. She took in a few shuddering breaths, rubbing her hands together frantically as she struggled to keep warm. Her movements became jerky and slow as she struggled against the blasting wind.
Snap and Mrs. Sanchez weren’t having too much luck either. They trekked through the snow slowly, each step taking more and more effort out of them, making them shiver harder. Rapsheeba felt so horrible for them. She could practically see just how much they were suffering when she looked into their eyes. The only comfort they had was the knowledge that they were all in this together.
A blast of cold air made them all yelp in surprise and move a little faster. Their minds’ desperation to find some warmth drove them to use more of their strength and energy, and they started to increase their pace. Their feet slipped a little as they walked towards the tall, white mountain. Rapsheeba let out a scream when she nearly fell into the snow. Snap was able to catch her. She gave him a quick, grateful smile before moving on, going further down the path.
Rapsheeba recalled how worse this place had gotten since another creator had taken over. The cold got worse, the storms became more frequent, and it had transformed into an all over worse place to be. It was hard to believe, but it was true. She looked at the slightly windy path, stretching so far it nearly went over the horizon, and then looked at the tall, pointy mountain, shrouded in the cold mist of the snow, and she took in an involuntary gulp. She hoped that there was some place warmer inside, somehow. Perhaps Von made a fire place or something. That sounded really good right about now.
They continued to walk, lowering their heads and turning them slightly as they tried to fight against the strong wind current. Some snowflakes hit their faces, hitting close to their eyes and making their skin sting with cold. Their teeth became bared as they used all their efforts to keep moving against the winds, getting ever closer to to the mountain.
After around ten minutes of walking, they all had to stop to take a rest. They dropped into the ground after Mrs. Sanchez drew them a bit of shelter from the wind. They huddled together, sharing one another’s body warmth. Their breaths were very shaky at this point, teeth chattering uncontrollably. The wind howling around them was nothing compared to their visual signals of how cold they were.
“S-S-So... D-Do you g-g-guys think we should k-k-k-keep g-g-going?” Mrs. Sanchez asked. Upon seeing the shocked and almost angered look she got from Snap and Rapsheeba, she quickly added in, “I-I-Is there a-a-a-a-another way?”
Now understanding what the woman was talking about, the two zoners looked at one another. Their eyes held a silent message to each other, both hoping that the other had some kind of idea on what they felt should be done. They did have very little choice, but there was still some option left. They could either continue going on foot, or they could figure out another solution.
But what could they do? The woman had already used some of her chalk to draw them some winter outfits. But despite her best efforts, these were still almost no match for the chill of this place. The temperatures were just too low. They needed something else, but what?
Snap rubbed his chin thoughtfully. The movements were slightly shaky, and it took a trained eye to see them. “W-W-Well, we c-c-c-could draw some f-f-form of transportation.”
“Transportation?” Rapsheeba stared at Snap in surprise. How did they miss such an obvious answer? “L-L-Like wh-what?”
Snap held out his hand in gesture. “E-E-Easy. B-B-B-Bucko told me about th-th-the r-r-r-races up in that place c-c-called A-A-A-Alaska. M-M-Mrs. P-P-Penny’s m-m-mom...” The blue zoner, who seemed to be getting more blue due to the cold, turned to the tall woman. “D-D-Do you m-m-mind drawing us a s-s-s-sled with d-d-d-dogs?”
Mrs. Sanchez said, “O-O-Okay. I’ll d-d-do my b-b-best. I a-a-am not g-g-g-g-good with d-d-d-d-dogs.”
“A-A-As long as th-th-they can r-r-r-r-run fast,” Rapsheeba gritted her teeth and shut her eyes as another strong wind struck. “I-I-I-I’m not c-c-c-complaining.”
Mrs. Sanchez didn’t waste any time, something that the zoners were grateful for. They watched almost longingly as the woman rapidly filled the land with lines, which arched and curved and straightened as she formed the sled. Then she went on working on the dogs. The canines rapidly came to life, whimpering and yapping as one by one they were formed. Then, after a few minutes, the woman was finished.
Rapsheeba took delight in that Mrs. Sanchez didn’t merely just draw a normal type of sled, but instead had drawn something more like a carriage. Small, but almost cozy-looking, and shielded from the outside. It looked so welcoming that she found herself moving towards it right away. The human and her friend had the same idea, and in a few moments, they were all inside. She sat down and leaned back, her legs feeling such relief after getting off the ground.
Mrs. Sanchez took the front, where the reigns where, while Snap positioned himself in front of Rapsheeba. The nice curve shape of the carriage made it that much more comfortable leaning back and relaxing, smiles plastered over their faces as they felt much warmer in here than they did outside.
But they did not smile for long. Their eyes frowned in determination as they turned their heads to look out the windows the woman had drawn for them. As the woman mushed the dogs and they started to journey forward once more, moving at a swift pace that they could not have accomplished on their own, the two zoners’ minds were rapidly filling with thoughts of what they were going to do once they arrived.
Or how they would even arrive. That was another issue they needed to address. Looking into each other’s eyes, they both could tell that the other thought the same thing.
“I wonder how we are going to get in there.” Rapsheeba said softly as she stared out at the landscape. The rolling hills and plans covered in white were almost beatiful, but they did little to hide just how dangerous this place was. “I mean, we know that it’s at the base of the mountain, but the opening might not be there. For all we know, it could be at the top.”
“Then if it comes to that, we’ll climb the mountain and then locate the network of caves and travel down.” Snap replied. “Or maybe have the yeti help us. She might know that place better than us.”
“That’s true. Unless something happened to her...” Rapsheeba’s voice trailed off.
Snap stared at her wide-eyed for a few moments. He shook his head slowly, giving a small smile of confidence. “I doubt it. She knows that place inside and out. She’d find a place to hide long before that man ever catches wind that she’s there.”
Rapsheeba hoped Snap was right. The last thing she’d ever want is for another zoner to be injured by Dr. Von Doktor. Thoughts of Blocky entered her mind and she gave a shudder. She would not wish that fate upon anyone else.
Turning her head back out towards the landscape, squinting so that she could see the approaching mountain coming towards them, she said, “Maybe we should search around the base first? Maybe we’ll find some kind of secret entrance?”
“Maybe. I’m not so sure if that’s a good idea, though.” Snap folded his arms against his chest, his eyes furrowing. “There might be...”
“I know it may not be safe. But it might be our best option. Do you really think we should spend all our time traversing through tunnels, hoping we’ll find the right one?” Rapsheeba lifted up her hand and gestured towards Snap. “We don’t even know if the yeti would have a clue if the twister and Von are there.”
“With all that howling, I’d be surprised.” Snap muttered, giving Rapsheeba a sideways glance.
The singer zoner let out a soft sigh. It was clear that this was something they needed to discuss later. They had to get an idea of what the base of the mountain looked like before they could get an idea of which path was safest. She crossed her arms and leaned back. She and the others remained quiet as the dogs continued to pull them towards the mountain, their barks and yips filling the air.
sss
It felt strange, giving information to something that, by all means, shouldn’t be alive. If anyone saw him now, they would really think he had gone off his rocker.
But the old man knew better. He couldn’t simply shun this twister away, even if it was a bit odd. He would have loved to study it more, to figure out exactly how it could exist in such a way. There had to be some kind of laws of physics in ChalkZone that enable this.
For now, he wanted to establish a relationship with it. The twister could be of some use to him. It was obvious that this twister was going to use him anyway. So why not return the favor? There was much that this twister could do for him. It could be the key he needed to unlocking his victory. He just had to make sure that the twister would never decide to align itself with his enemies.
Given what he had told it, however, this did not seem very likely. Though the tornado’s voice never seemed to register much, if any, emotion, the way it moved and behaved seemed to change, sometimes subtly, sometimes more extreme. He believed that these subtle changes were what gave away what kind of emotion it was feeling. If he was guessing right, then his words really had the tornado riled up.
“I do apologize for laying ziz on you. I juzt felt zat you had zee right to know.” Dr. Von Doktor said. He did his best to keep a calm, though remorseful, tone. Presentation was everything. “If you wish to zeek revenge on zem for what zey have done, you will need my help. I know zem better zan you. I know how you could get even wiz zem.”
The tornado’s body seemed to almost quake. Von could not tell if it was out of desire or rage. “Hurt creator. Hurt them.”
“Yez, I know you want to get zem back for what zey did to Terry. It iz zuch a shame what happened to her.” Von shook his head a few times, tsking. “I can promize you zat zey will not get away wiz zat. I, too, would like to get zem back for zat.”
“Go now. Find. Attack.”
Von narrowed his eyes softly and shook his head. “I’m zorry. But we need to plan firzt.”
“No plan. Time gone. Revenge. Pay.”
Von noted that the twister’s motions seem to be a little more aggressive now. The twister almost seemed to spin faster at that statement. The twister’s winds were so swift that if it tried to go towards one of the walls, it would more likely than not tear through it, shattering it into pieces. If that happened, Von would need to be as far away as possible.
He needed to think of something fast. He could not allow the twister to get too riled up. If he did, then the twister might go on a rampage without him. He did not want to kill his enemies. Not yet. He wanted to first thing if there was anything he could do with them. Some kind of data input or something. He realized it might be a bit too wasteful to just kill them off.
But exactly what could he do with them? With zoners, he at least had some ideas. Not so with a human. The only thing he could think of was further study of a human using magic chalk. But he wasn’t about to test that on himself.
He furrowed his eyes at the memories of Penny. He had her in his custody, and he had the opportunity to study right then. But the little girl did not cooperate. She had chosen not to activate the magic chalk in order to hide what happened. She must have used the magic chalk for so long that she had learned how to hide the activation process. If that is the case, then he was going to need someone who did not have such ability. Someone who was still so new that they did not completely figure out the process for thesmelves. But where could he find such a person without resorting to going back to the Real World?
That’s when he took notice of the change in demeanor in the twister. It seemed to almost hold still, save for the swirling wind. Its ‘head’, if it even had one, almost appeared to be looking to the side, or towards the ceiling. It seemed almost hyper aware of something. Judging from the few quivers that it had, he could guess what it was.
“One of zem are approaching...” Von said softly. He tilted his head to one side. “Aren’t zey?”
The tornado bent its body forward and then back. Perhaps its way of nodding. “Two zoners. One creator. Big. Possibly adult.”
Dr. Von Doktor’s eyes widened at this. “An adult, you say...?” He rubbed his chin thoughtfully. He pressed on. “What gender? And what build, if you are able to determine that?” He guessed that the tornado being air meant that it could use air in general as a way of detecting things close by.
“Female. Thin.”
“Ah... So Inez Zanchez haz come to play, haz she?” Von said with a small smirk. Yes, she would make the perfect test subject. She didn’t know much about magic chalk, now did she? She would be unable to hide anything. “Let’z pay her a visit, shall we?”
sss
“Look, I don’t care what kind of evidence you have. I’m not buying it.” Terry said with a grumble. “Now why don’t you leave me alone? I’m expecting someone.”
“I seriously doubt he’ll be here in time before visiting hours are over. Besides, you know how much trouble that Tabootie kid is. He is a menace and you know it.” Ms. Tweezer said, growling softly.
Terry would have rolled her eyes if that didn’t cause her pain. She would have glared at the woman if she was able to actually see her. Instead, the only thing she could do to show her disgruntlement of the woman was a curled up lip.
This was not something she wanted to deal with right now. She already had a lot to worry about, concerning what had happened to her. She was more interested to know how she had gotten hurt than she was about any grand scheme Rudy was up to. She could care less what that boy was up to right now. Not like she could do much to him anyway, blind and all. The little brat would likely take advantage of her condition. She could not allow him the chance at that.
So here she laid in her hospital bed. Leaning back against it, head tilted, just waiting for whatever. Her eyesight to come back. The pain to go away. For more bad news. For some good news. Whatever awaited her. That was all she could do.
“Oh come on! You must be at least a little interested!”
Terry hissed softly as she heard the woman’s irritating voice again. Ms. Tweezer was really determined, wasn’t she? Most people would lose enthusiasm at some point after realizing the person they are talking with had no interest. But not this woman. Oh no... Instead, she seemed to only become and more excited about going after Rudy, and was desperate in trying to get her to come along with her.
Well okay, not literally. Terry was blind at the moment and would be of litle use in this woman’s crazy brigade. But she was interested in any information she could provide her. This woman hadn’t said exactly why yet, but she had thought that she would be able to tell her something regarding Rudy. What exactly she thought she was going to say, she wasn’t certain.
And right now, she could care less. She just wishe dthat Ms. Tweezer would see that. The woman knew that she was in pain, that the very act of moving her eyes was painful, and yet it was something she could not avoid. It was quite hard keeping her eyes still, and once in a while, she found herself moving them from side to side.
Terry was aware of just how insane she would sound to someone whenever she ranted on about the chalk world. But Ms. Tweezer was even crazier. Compared to her, she was normal.
Rudy trying to bring forth an army of the unreal? Kids rebelling with the unreal? The unreal taking over everyone? That sounded more insane than any story she could possibly cook up with the chalk world. Terry could only imagine the headlines of that unreal stuff with Ms. Tweezer, and the names she would be called. She mentally shook her head in shame. The female artist would never be able to live that down.
“Look, you need to tell me exactly what happened.” Ms. Tweezer’s irritated voice said. “If we don’t take action soon...”
“What do you mean ‘we’? I’m not going to involve myself in your kooky plans!” Terry snapped.
“Kooky?! Well look who is talking! You’re the one who rants on about some unreal location! I should have known that you would try to...”
“Oh shut up!” Terry bared her teeth. “Right now, I’m not even thinking about that chalk world! I was attacked! Don’t you get it?! I was attacked by someone and I need to know who did it! Right now, that’s way more important to me!”
There was a bit of silence. Then a soft hiss. “I see then.... I can tell you have problems with your priorities.”
Terry felt a sting in her heart at this, and she could feel a wave of anger come over her. She took in a deep breath and forced it out slowly. She repeated this until her temper went down. No, she was not going to waste time being angry at this woman. It would do her no good. There were more important things to worry about than petty anger.
Such as learning the name of her attacker....
She hoped that Vinnie Raton would be able to find such information. He had been gone a long time, longer than she imagined it would take. But maybe he was just having a hard time finding out. She wouldn’t be surprised. There was probably hardly even a trail for that man to follow.
But he wouldn’t give up. That was one thing she liked about him. He had such a strong determination. He would not likely give up, even if the trail seemed cold. His obsession with the chalk world theme park was proof of that. Even after his initial encounter, he had still kept on holding onto the hope that he would find his way back into that chalk world.
So she entrusted him to use that same determination to find her attacker. She knew he’d do it, especially if he himself could be in danger. He would not give up until he found some kind of clue. She just hoped that whatever he found would be good enough to locate her attacker and bring him to justice.
“I don’t know why you’re ignoring me! You know you want to...”
Terry turned her head in the direction of the voice, despite the fact she could not see her. Maybe with her eyes open, but they were presently shut and she dare not open them due to the pain. “You know, I’m getting really annoyed with you. Why don’t you go and find someone who cares?”
A loud hiss, breath seething between clenched teeth. “How fucking dare you... I come here, wanting to help you after what Rudy did to you, and this is how you repay me?!”
“What?!” Terry’s eyes widened, the eyelids still covering them. “You think Rudy did this to me?!”
“Well who else?” The artist replied, speaking in a matter-of-factly voice. “The little brat has every motivation to hurt you. He obviously needed some kind of guinea pig to test out his plan, and who better than you?” A pause, and Terry imagined that she was narrowing her eyes further. “The same woman who had been a thorn in his side when you kept on trying to ‘interview’ him?”
Terry let out a hiss. “I don’t know what the hell you’re talking about. Look, I hate Rudy Tabootie, yes. I think he’s a selfish brat who is trying to hog this discovery all to himself. But, if there is one thing I can say about him, it’s that he would not resort to something like this.” She pointed her finger at her face, where her injured eyes were. “Rudy is hardly a violent kid. He might annoy me. He might make me bald. But he’d never hurt me. Neither would his stupid friends, Penny and Snap.”
Terry never thought she’d see the day when she would be defending Rudy. But she just couldn’t help it. She could not bring herself to believe that Rudy would do this willingly to her. And it shocked her that Ms. Tweezer would even consider such a thing. What made her believe that Rudy would be violent? She could see causing a riot at worse, but actually hurt someone the way she was? She could not see it in the boy.
“Go away.” Terry hissed softly. “I’ve had it with talking with you. If you want to find someone else for your crusade, be my guest.” She turned her head away. “I’m having none of it.”
“Why you...bitch!” Ms. Tweezer yelled at her. Terry could hear her foot steps rapidly coming over towards her. “I am sticking my neck out for you, and you just...”
“Yes, I understand your irritation. But perhaps you could try to understand my situation. I’m blind, I’m hurt, and you don’t think I want to know what happened?” Terry growled.
“Rudy was the one who attacked you!”
“No he did not!”
“Why the fuck are you defending that boy?!”
“Because he is innocent! If you’re going to blame a little boy for what happened to me, then you deserve all the mocking you have gotten over your ‘unreal’ freakout stunt!”
There was a bit of silence. Terry could only hear the woman breathe. She wondered if she was angry, or if she was in shock. At first, it was difficult ot say. Without being able to see, it wasn’t lilke she could prepare properly. But then she heard the low growling, and, with a heart skip, she realized what she was in for.
It took only seconds for the woman to reach her. Terry barely had any time to react when she felt hands around her throat. She gave a choked gasp and she struggled. She pushed against Ms. Tweezer the best that she could, her hands flailing out blindly.
Terry was unaware of how long this had taken place. Though Ms. Tweezer never attempted to actually choke her, she still held her down, shouting profanities to her, going as far as condemning her to rot in hell. Terry realized, in horror, that she may have just awoken the demon with those words she spoke. She realized that she should have been more careful, and now it was too late to take back what she said.
A few moments later, she could hear a doctor shout in horror. She heard the stomping of footsteps as multiple people came in. She wasn’t sure how many. Perhaps three? Four? More? At the moment, she didn’t care. All she wanted was for this woman to be taken away.
She got her wish when she felt the woman’s hands slipping off of her when, as she would imagine, Ms. Tweezer was yanked from her. The woman must be struggling really hard. She could hear loud grunts in the air, which faded slowly as the woman was, presumably, dragged down the hallway.
Then she heard a softer, more gentle voice. “Are you okay, Ms. Bouffant?”
Terry took in a few shaky breaths, unnerved by what had just happened. “Y-Yeah... I am..” She managed to say in a soft whisper.
“Don’t worry, she won’t get you again. We’ll see to that.”
Despite the doctor’s reassuring words, Terry couldn’t help but remain nervous. She knew that something could always go wrong, and that she had to keep an eye out for that deranged woman. Or ear out, specifically. She would never know when or if that woman would show up again, or what she might do, given her current state of mind.
But for now, at least she could try to relax a little. She took in a few slow breaths as she felt herself start to relax again. Though still shaken by what happened, at least now she could try to be calmer. Soon her shaking stopped, and she laid back on her bed. The doctor asked if there was anything she could do, but she declined, instead just wanting to be left alone for a little while. The doctor obligued and he walked out of the room, leaving her alone to think.
sss
Penny shivered as she was surrounded by cold. Freezing darkness shrouded her, giving her nowhere to run, nowhere to go. Left and right, she turned, trying to find a way out of here. But there was nothing. Just blackness everywhere she looked. Seeing no obvious place for her to turn, she began to move forward slowly.
Each step felt like it took a ton of effort just to make. She could feel a strange heaviness in her legs. It made her nearly trip over a few times. It was so stiff and she felt her hiss each time she walked, and yet she could not feel any pain. How very strange...
Where was she? And how did she get here? Where was everyone? Why was she all alone?
She wrapped her arms around herself, trying to comfort herself with her own warmth. She sucked on her lip as she headed down. She shifted her gaze from side to side nervously. She wasn’t aware of just how long she had been here. Only that she had been walking for a while now. She wanted to see something, anything, that would indicate the end of her jouney. Even something as simple as a small light. Yet, there was nothing.
She could not even tell if she was indoors, if she was in a cave, if she was blind, or if he was out during the night on a new moon, and the stars were all blocked by the thick, dark clouds of the sky. This lack of information filled her heart with dread, and she began to flip through her mind as she struggled to figure out just what was going on here.
Nothing around her was helping. There was no indication of what was going on. Nothing to help guide her out of here. All she could do was keep in moving, hoping and praying that she would reach something that was familiar.
Eventually, out in the distance, she began to see something. She paused and put her hand over her eyes, squinting as she stared out. She looked around that small area, taking in all the details that she could.
A few shapes... Kinda roundish... Just floating there... They almost looked like...
Her eyes widened, and she felt her mouth tick into a smile. It was them. It was the others. They were here. Her mom, and her two friends Snap and Rudy, they were here. How did they get here? How did they find her? How long had they been looking for her?
She didn’t waste too much time on asking those questions. Right now, the only thing that mattered was getting to them. Once they regrouped, they could work in finding a way out of here. The fact that she could see them indicated they had some kind of light source. So at least that would help them out a little in finding their way out of this place. If she could get a visual on this area, and just what kind of landscape it was, she could then use that to figure out what to do to get out.
Penny quickened her pace. Her smile remain plastered on her face as she ran towards them. She reached her hand out, happiness and glee practically overflowing from her face. Never before had she been so happy to see her friends and mother.
“Guys!” She squealed with excitement. “It’s you! I’m so glad to see you! How did you guys get here?”
Strangely, they did not answer her. Heck, they didn’t even move. Penny did find this rather odd. It certainly wasn’t like them. They must have heard her. She wasn’t that far away. So why aren’t they answering her?
She dismissed it as perhaps they were just too busy trying to figure out some times. They were probably just as lost as she was in this black pit of darkness. She couldn’t hear anything, but they were probably just whispering to each other. Maybe there was some kind of heated debate going on between them. She imagined her mother and Snap fighting a little.
Yeah, it was nothing serious. Just some kind of discussion going on between them and they were just too distracted to really hear her. She would try again when she got closer.
As soon as she was within about ten feet, which should be close enough, she tried again. “Hey guys! What’s going on here? Where are we?” But just like before, there was no answer. Penny immediately became confused and her eyes softened up, her mouth turning into a frown. “Guys...?”
The heads turned towards her. Penny gasped and slowed down and soon she came to a complete stop. The eyes staring back at her... It wasn’t filled with the warmth and welcoming that she expected. Instead, white dots stared into her soul, filled with a coldness similar to what she was feeling before. She could feel a shiver go up and down her spine. She found herself hugging her arms against herself, rubbing her arms up and down, trying to warm herself up.
Those eyes, that expression... It was almost accusatory. Penny bit her lip and gulped. Why were they upset with her? What had she done to deserve those looks? She...she never did anything to... She didn’t know why that... She shivered and took a few steps back.
And all the while, they would just stare at her. It was almost as if they were trying to guilt her, trying to get her to confess in some unknown crime that she could not identify. She bit her lip again, driving her teeth into her fleshy lip. What was going on here? What did they want from her? Penny wanted to speak to them, but she remained frozen where she stood, unable to think of anything to say.
Then the heads just turned away from her, as if they trying to ignore her. Penny felt her heart sting at this. Why were they ostracizing her? What had she done to them?
Then came the voices.
“Oh great, she is here.”
“Why did she come here? She has no value to us.”
“Useless. Just like Ms. Bouffant had said.”
Penny took in a few shuddering breaths. Her chest inflated and deflated quickly as those words buzzed around her head. She shook her head slowly, unable to believe what she was hearing.
No..they wouldn’t think that about her... No, her friends and family loved and cared for her. Rudy stood up for her. There’s no way that they would think any of this stuff. It...It had to be an illusion right? Yeah, she just had to ignore it and...
“Why is she still here? Why won’t she just disappear?”
“Why can’t she see that she’s not wanted anymore?”
“Go away, you useless bitch!”
“Run! Abandon us like you did before!”
“Leave us alone! We don’t want you anymore!”
Penny clutched her head as those horrid words buzzed around her mind. She shut her eyes tightly and put her hands over her ears. She tried to block out the voices. But they kept bombarding her, breaking through her defenses, forcing her to listen to what they had to say.
“Looks like she’s trying to ignore us. Stupid bitch! Stop trying to run away from your responsibilities!”
“You could have helped us stop Dr. Von Doktor, but instead you chose to let yourself get beaten! Ms. Bouffant was right about you! You are a worthless piece of shit! Just go on and die for the sake of everyone!”
Tears flowed down Penny’s face. She took a few more steps back. Despite her best efforts to ignore the voices, it was just no use. Her body trembling like a leaf, her mind swirling with rapid thoughts, she turned ands he began to run away. She didn’t look back. She just kept running, tears flying behind her as she started to sob.
Beside her, she could see flashes of color, and familiar faces glaring harshly at her. She didn’t dare look at them. She could not bare to look into those cold, hateful eyes from the ones that were supposed to be her loved ones. She shut her eyes and kept running, their terrible words echoing heavily in her mind, forcing her to listen to their cruel chanting over and over again.
“Liar! Deciever! Bitch! Useless!”
Penny cried harder at these. Her efforts to try to keep her sanity by reminding her that her loved ones would never talk to her this way was useless. Her emotions creeped to the forefront, spilling out in the form of warm, salty tears.
She didn’t know where she was going. She still didn’t know where she was. Right now, that did not matter to her. All she wanted to do was get out of here, to get away from those voices. She could hear them continuing to chant to her, her brain aching from the overcrowding of those words. She could feel her heart clench so tightly, she thought it would stop beating altogether. The weight of what they said pushed down onto her back, and her legs felt wobbly and weak. She was amazed she could even keep going.
After a few minutes of running in the darkness, she tripped on something hard. She let out a yelp as she fell into the ground. She tumbled across the ground a few times. She landed in a thud on her stomach. She lifted up her head and shook it. She then stared at the faces above her.
They looked just like her loved ones, only they were sneering coldly at her, laughing at her pain, and she could practically feel the hatred glowing off their faces. She curled up in a ball and sobbed hard, shutting her eyes in a weak attempt to block out what was happening. Darkness consumed her and she dared not to open her eyes.
That is, until one voice struck out through the thickness of the taunts.
“Penny?”
This voice was much more soothing and gentle. Penny opened up one eye and looked up. “H-Hello...?”
“Penny! Please, wake up!”
Wake up...? What...?
Penny didn’t have a chance to make sense of that. Almost immediately, everything darkened up even more than what it was now, a feat she did not think was possible. A dark cloud swirled around her. She straightened herself up, holding her hand out, trying to get out. It was useless. In a matter of seconds, she was consumed. And then a bright flash of light struck through, illuminating the landscape in a powerful boom.
sss
Penny let out a soft groan as she lifted herself up. She was suddenly aware of light all around her. Through her eyelids, she could detect it. She attempted to open them up, only to be greeted by a sharp, intense pain. She immediately shut them, letting out a soft whimper as she did so. She lowered her head, her brain feeling as though it was spinning from the events that had occurred. She gritted her teeth and seethed.
Realization struck her hard. It had been just a dream... A horrible nightmare... But still just a dream all the same. She took in a few slow breaths, in and out, her mind finally realizing that the harsh words spoken to her had not been given to her by her real loved ones. A sense of relief hit her, but her body was still so full of energy, and she couldn’t stop her shaking.
“Penny...what’s wrong?” That voice again. Now it wasn’t so distorted anymore, or far away. She recognized that voice. She couldn’t help but smile. “Did you have a nightmare?”
“Y-Yeah... But I’m fine now. Thanks.” Penny said. She turned her head in the direction she heard the voice. She did not try to open her eyes, not wanting to hurt herself again. “Hey, Howdy... Where is everyone?”
Howdy seemed to hesitate for a moment. Penny briefly feared that this meant something serious, but maybe the little guy was just trying to figure out exactly how to tell her. “Well, they headed out to try to find Von and that tornado.”
At the mention of the tornado, Penny’s eyes widened in horror, the lids still covering her visual orbs. That’s right.... Her mind flashed white several times as she recalled the incident not so long ago, where there was an explosion, and then sharp stuff, and then some strong wind...
She could feel her heart tighten in cold, icy fear when she realized that it was that twister from before. The same one that Rudy had managed to lock away under a shield of diamond. Whether or not Dr. Von Doktor had known that and had intended in freeing it was not of her concern. It didn’t matter. What did matter was the fact that they now had not just a creator to worry about, but a sentient tornado, which might be capable of holding a grudge.
So many terrifying thoughts swept through her mind at that thought. Just what would such a twister be capable of? What would it do? Would it take sadistic pleasure in destroying homes? Would it try to come after Rudy or her or the others that it had encountered that day? There were so many terrifying possibilities, and she found herself clutching her head, trying to get her mind’s thoughts to slow down.
“This is bad...” Howdy whispered softly, echoing her thoughts. “What are we going to do? Rudy was lucky that he was able to stop that twister. How is he going to...”
“I’m not sure.” Penny felt her heart sting at just how terrified Howdy sounded. “Rudy and I both aren’t in any condition to try to stop the twister ourselves. Rudy is hospitalized and me... well...” She waved her hand in front of her face. “My eyes hurt right now. I can’t see a damn thing. How can I draw anything if I can’t see?”
Penny felt her heart drop when she let the full realization of that strike her. The horrible words in her dreams came back. Worthless...useless... She really were those things right now. She couldn’t do anything to help. Without her sight, what use was she? She lowered her head in shame, feeling great remorse for not being able to help out her friends.
She could practically feel Howdy’s stare on her. She couldn’t tell if it was accusatory or not. She would have tried to open her eyes and see, but she was afraid of not just the pain, but what she might find. Would Howdy blame her, even just partially, for this? Would he begin to scold her and tell her how she should have been able to help them in their time of need? Would he blame her for their misfortune?
She turned her head away. She let out a shaky sigh. “I-I’m sorry...” She wasn’t sure why she blurted it out. But there it was. There, she said it. She waited to hear Howdy’s angered response, his ‘how dare you try to apologize’ statement.
But what she got instead was something completely different.
“Why are you sorry?” Howdy asked. “There is nothing to apologize for.”
Penny would have stared at the zoner in shock if she could. The shock value was not lost on her voice. “Howdy...I should have been more careful. I should have not allowed myself to get hurt. I should be out there, helping them find and stop Von and the twister! And yet here I am, cooped up in this place, unable to do a damn thing!” She could feel a few tears form in her eyes. “I-I’m such an idiot... I...”
A soft growl. One out of frustration. She never thought she’d hear a sound like that coming from Howdy of all people.
“Now what kind of attitude is that?!” Howdy snapped at her. “You know for a fact that none of this is your fault! Don’t bring yourself down like this, Penny! Don’t waste your time on the what-ifs! This isn’t like you!”
Penny kept her head turned in the puppet zoner’s direction for several moments, her shocked mind processing what he was saying. She remained in stunned silence before guilt again washed over her. She gritted her teeth for a second and she said, “I still could have done something different. I could have moved faster...I could have gotten out of the way quicker... I...”
“Well you didn’t! And you know what? There’s nothing you can do about that now! So stop whining about it!” Howdy said with a slight snarl.
Penny flinched. It certainly was not very comfortable listening to Howdy speak in a way that she was not used to. Maybe he was just tired of all the shit that was going on. He was forced to work for Von and Terry for a short while, and in that speck of time, he had seen some really horrible things. It did make sense that the zoner got tired of that and wanted to focus more on taking action.
But she wasn’t sure if she could really believe in the words he was saying. She didn’t know if she could believe that it wasn’t her fault. She still could have done something, right? She could have tried harder to...just do something else, other than let herself get caught up in the explosion. If she had just taken better action and stopped Von, then none of this would have happened. It..It is all her fault...
Howdy spoke up again. “Look, I know you are feeling quite bad about what happened. But Penny, what will feeling sorry for yourself do? How will we be able to stop Von if you continue to beat yourself up over this? Let’s just move on and think about what we can do! Come on, I know you can do this!”
Penny wasn’t so sure. What could she do in her current position? What was she going to be able to accomplish when she could not see anything? She would be lucky if she would be able to draw simple shapes without being able to see the lines and their locations. She would not be able to do much against Dr. Von Doktor or the twister. She would not even be able to see what was coming. How could she be of any help?
In her condition, about the only thing she could draw were scribbles. And what fuck good were they going to do? Was she going to draw a bunch hope that they clog up whatever Von and the twister were doing? Even if they weren’t working together, that still meant nothing. She...
The scribbles.... Her eyes would have widened if she could. Her mind flashed back to what happened when Rudy and the others, including herself, were faced off against the twister. She recalled that Sophie had drawn a ton of scribbles, and it had formed into some kind of creature and...
That’s it. That’s what she could do. She shifted her head towards where she last heard Howdy’s voice.
“Do you know what happened to the scribble creature that Sophie had drawn here before?”
Howdy was silent for a few seconds. “I... I don’t know. I...”
“Go find out!” Penny said, her eyes narrowed deeply. This just might be the one chance that they had.
|
|
|
Need
Feb 27, 2015 17:25:00 GMT -5
Post by Bluedramon on Feb 27, 2015 17:25:00 GMT -5
Chapter 45: Blackmails
What do you do when it’s too dangerous to ignore or acknowledge a threat...?
sss
It can get quite lonely and boring in a hospital when there's no one with you to talk to, nor a way to see a clock to tell you just how much time had passed. Each second that went by felt like long hours, drawing out slowly, seemingly no end in sight.
But Terry was able to keep herself from going crazy. Though lost in the darkness of her sightless eyes, completely alone in her hospital room with little stimulation outside of the occasional sound of footsteps or people in the distant talking, she managed to keep herself relatively calm. After all, she was expecting company.
She was still eagerly awaiting for Vinnie to return. He should be here any minute, right? He must have gotten some information by now that they could use. She wanted to think that the only reason it was taking so long was because he either found a lot or it took him a little while to locate the right spot. Sure, she might have told her the last place she remembered being in before...this... but that did not mean he'd actually find it that fast.
She did heed Ms. Tweezer's earlier words, however. There was a chance that she would not see Vinnie until tomorrow, or even later. She might be acting too eager and enthusiastic, to the point where she was forgetting that she cannot always get instant results. She was asking quite a lot out of Vinnie. She needed to bring herself down to a more relaxed state and prepare for disappointment.
She still found herself occasionally turning her head towards where she knew the door was. She kept listening intently, trying to see if there was any sound at all. Footsteps, grunting, even breathing. Anything.
But nope, just silent. She would let out sighs of frustration and turned her head away. Perhaps Ms. Tweezer was right. Vinnie might not be here until later..if at all. There was the chance that he decided to give up and abandon her mission for him. Perhaps he would not be able to find out anything, and if he came back at all, it would be weeks later and then he'd tell her he just gave up.
She didn't want to give up on him, though. There was still that small chance that he would learn something. And once she got the information, she would be a step closer to finding out who her attacker was.
Or maybe she'd even learn his name when Vinnie returned...
Nah, probably not. She was not going to get her hopes up. She knew the odds of her learning that bit of information were extremely low. She pushed those thoughts aside, trying to maintain a more real realistic view. At most, she would probably at least learn the person's gender, or even their profession.
She hoped that Vinnie would get there soon. She couldn't tell how much time had passed, but she had a strong hunch that visiting hours were going to be done soon. This hospital might allow visitors much later into the night than most hospitals, but they still didn't keep them open forever.
She gave a shudder when she thought she heard a female voice by her door. She swiveled her head over, listening intently. There was nothing. Good... She didn't want to have to deal with her again.
She put her hand around her throat, gently rubbing it back and forth. She could very vividly remember what had happened the last time that they had crossed paths. She would have to make a mental note to herself not to say anything to piss off Ms. Tweezer again. She had no idea if that would be stable enough next time to avoid actually choking her.
It still hurt. Though the woman never squeezed hard enough to cut off her air supply, the pressure and nails against her skin was still painful. The muscles of her neck still ached from the unwanted pressure, and her head still spun from the effects of it, as well as from her shock that it happened at all.
She never expected Ms. Tweezer to just...snap like that. She hadn't known that saying what she had would have made her go crazy. Ms. Tweezer had never acted that way before. Okay, sure, she did go a little crazy with her 'unreal invasion' nonsense. Okay, so it was a lot. Still, it took her by surprise.
She hoped that Ms. Tweezer would settle herself down. She was not going to do herself any favors if she kept on ranting like that. She was going to make people think she was even nuttier. Of course, Terry was certain that the woman would try to find some way to blame her for the whole thing. She sighed and shook her head slowly. She certainly did need some help, that woman. Well, that was enough time wasted thinking about Ms. Tweezer. Now she needed to focus on what was more important.
She had to wonder just what her attacker's motivation was. She didn't know why she herself was targeted. Was it because she believed in the chalk world's existence? Was it because she was spying on two children to get information? Or was it for a reason she was not yet fully aware of?
The thought was chilling to her. She could have been attacked for multiple reasons, and without figuring out which one, she'd have no idea if she would be targeted again, or if someone else would. She might have just been the victim of a random attack, or there was a whole plan and scheme behind this. If she was not going to be the only victim, then who else is on the list?
The only way to find out was to wait for that report from Vinnie. Oh, where was he? What was taking so long? She didn't think she could wait until tomorrow. She'd probably...
Just then, she heard some footsteps. She felt her body give a swift jerk, her eyes widening in surprise. Could it be? Was he already here? She shifted her head over, her closed, unseeing eyes 'looking' for any sign that someone is actually there, and not just passing through.
"I am sorry, but you cannot go in there right now." A doctor's voice came. Her own doctor.
"Please! I have important information to tell her!" It was Vinnie. He had come back... "I won't be long!"
The doctor was adamant. "I'm sorry, but the answer is still 'no'. You should have come here during visitor hours. You're late by ten minutes."
Vinnie let out a loud exclamation at this. "What? Ten minutes?! You're saying I can't come in when it's only been ten fucking minutes?!"
"We have strict rules here." The doctor's voice darkened. "Now either you get out or I'll call security to force you out. You can come back tomorrow and tell Ms. Bouffant what you wanted. I'm sure whatever it is, it can wait until the morning."
"But..." Vinnie started to say.
"No buts! Just leave and come back tomorrow! Look, I'm not the one who makes the rules around here. But I will not get myself in trouble by not enforcing them. Now leave!"
A few grumbles from Vinnie. Terry could picture him doing a bit of a pouty fit. It was almost cute when he did it. The man did not say anything else. Or if he did, it was in the grumbles that he gave. She then heard his footsteps as they went further away.
Terry felt a sting of disappointment. She had been so excited to finally see Vinnie again, only for him to get chased off. She wanted to yell at the doctor and demand why he had chased off Vinnie when all he needed to do was deliver a quick message. She was aware that the hospital here was pretty strict with certain things, but come on now... Delivering a quick message was somehow unacceptable? That was such bull dandruff, as that one person once called her chalk world ideas.
"I am sorry you had to hear that, Ms. Bouffant. I just couldn't let him pester you. And the rules, well..." The doctor gave a quick, humorless chuckle. "You will see him tomorrow anyway. So don't worry."
"Yeah I know." Terry did her best not to sound disappointed. She wanted to hide that fact from the doctor.
"Well I have to get going. Got another patient to tend to." There was a ruffle and Terry guessed it was paperwork. "I'll come back here within a few hours. We need another scan done of your leg."
Terry nodded her head in understanding. "Okay then. See ya."
Terry listened to the doctor leave. She was a little curious to know who this other patient was that he was visiting. Then she recalled the whole confidentiality of patients. There was no way that man would have told her just who it was. He might have told her if it was a boy, a girl, someone older or what. But he would never tell her the name. So she did not bother.
Not long after he left, though, she felt something thin and light hit against her. When she touched it, she realized it was a piece of paper. One of the doctors' perhaps? She wondered just how close the doctor had actually been, for him to lose a paper like this. Should she call out to him? Get him to come back?
Nah, not really necessary. With her current vision state, she wouldn't be able to read anything on the paper. So she wasn't going to learn any kind of secrets or anything that she wasn't supposed to know. So she just held onto it and laid down. If any doctor came in, it would just look like the paper was carelessly dropped on her or something. Better her doctor get into trouble than her.
She held the piece of paper in her hands. She began to wonder if she should open her eyes, risk the pain, and try to see what it had on here. Maybe it would have a picture of the patient. She knew it was none of her business, but...for some reason, she felt a strong urge to find out.
What if it was someone that she knew? What if they were attacked by the same person?
There was only one way she could try to figure out at least the first part of that. Listening intently to make sure no one was watching, she lifted the paper up and slowly, she forced her least damaged eye open.
She hissed in pain as it swept through her orb. Her eye twitched and flickered open and closed. She gritted her teeth as she tried to ride out the pain. She managed to keep her eye open, and tried to focus on the contents of the paper.
Such an act was not easy when all she could see was blurry yellow and some shadows. This eye, despite being the least hurt, still had a hard time focusing on anything. No sharpness or focus. Just blurs and shapeless imagery. But as she concentrated on one part of the paper, some stability in her vision returned. Not much, but enough that she could see some kind of round shape, and then a strange, upward curve with a point. It was almost like...
Terry stifled the gasp that struggled to claw its way out of her mouth. She immediately dropped the paper and the back of her head hit against her pillow. Her mind reeled from this revelation. There...there was no way that she could mistake that look...
The patient that the doctor was seeing was...
Rudy Tabootie.
sss
Joe hated the idea of leaving his son at the hospital alone. He had wanted to stay there with him, to keep him company when he opened up his eyes and struggled to realize where he was. The boy was going to need someone familiar there with him, to help keep him calm. But there was no getting around the stupid rules that hospital had, and the doctor was not going to let him stay with Rudy, regardless of his parental status or not.
It was such a confusing rule, and he had no idea why it would be enforced. Nonetheless, he had no position to really challenge such a view. He had no choice but to back down and walk away from the fight before it began. He'd have to wait until tomorrow to see his son.
He turned his head towards the clock. He bit his lip when he saw how late it actually was. A time when children, like Sophie, would be asleep, and for the adults to worry.
And he had plenty to worry about.
In a short time, he knew that Rudy would be wheeled into the surgery room. He would be prepped up and prepared for the surgery that he needed. Well one of them. He had heard that there might be more than one surgery that Rudy would be subjected to. And for all he knew, he was already undergoing one.
Not knowing how it'll all turn out in the end ate away at his stomach. He really wanted to go back to that hospital, find Rudy, and see how he was doing. As a parent, he just...could not leave him alone like that. Rudy was going to be so scared when he woke up. He needed to be reassured that everything was going to be all right. And a hospital was more professional; he had little doubt that they would not comfort him as much as he really needed.
Maybe he was being too harsh. Maybe he and Millie just needed to relax a little more, and trust the hospital staff to do their job. Maybe he just felt too gipped of being forced to leave early. Maybe they...
Well could anyone blame them? Their son was badly hurt, hospitalized, undergoing surgery. What self-respecting parent wouldn't be worried sick? What parent wouldn't be pacing around, wondering when or if it would all end? How was he to pretend that nothing was wrong and go about the rest of his day without thinking about Rudy? Such a feat was impossible, he knew. So he gave up trying.
All he could do right now was just sit in the kitchen, on his favorite chair, pondering about what could happen, what wouldn't happen. He didn't know what else to do. He had already tried going to sleep. No such luck. His mind just could not relaxed, constantly plaguing him with thoughts of what could be.
He then heard the squeaking of footsteps coming towards his side. He swiveled his head over and he could see his wife walking into the kitchen. She rubbed her eyes and gave a yawn as she stared over at him.
"Joe...?" Millie whispered softly. Her voice had a tone similar to someone who was tired, but did not get any rest. "What are you doing up?"
Joe replied, "I...couldn't sleep." He regarded his large wife for a moment. "I take it neither did you?"
Millie shook her head. "No. Not much. I tried but..." Her head lowered slightly. "I...had a bad dream..."
Joe looked at her sympathetically. It was no surprise that she had a nightmare. He was certain that he would also suffer one. With all the stress that was going on... How could it not?
He wanted to say something comforting, but for the moment, he was drawing a blank. He just could not figure out anything to say to help his wife feel better. He was just as worried as she was, and he found it difficult to relax long enough for him to say anything that would help the situation.
So instead, he did something else.
He got up out of his chair, walked towards his wife, and he wrapped his arms around her. Millie's eyes widened in shock at this. This only lasted a few seconds before he could feel her hugging him back. He gently rubbed the back of her head, his head resting on her broad shoulder. He kept her in this warm embrace for about a minute before the two parted, staring at each other in the eyes.
"Thanks, Joe..." Milie whispered softly.
"No problem." Joe could feel a sting as he saw what looked to be tears starting to form in Millie's eyes. He reached over and stroked it away. He whispered softly, "It will turn out. You'll see.."
He hoped that his words were true. He hoped that, after all was said and done, that things would go back to normal. Or..at least as normal as could be allowed. There were still some things to take care of, to talk about, to decide upon. Such as that chalk world that Tilly insisted existed.
But for now, that did not matter. Some chalk world could wait. Right now, he would be happy just knowing his son was going to make it. And as he stared into Millie's eyes, he could see that she was thinking the same thing as well.
Only time would tell which side fate was on.
sss
Penny let out a grunt of pain. She gripped her throat, rubbing it gently. The soothing medicine that had took away most of the pain had worn off, and now all she could do was feel the pain of her burned throat. It wasn't as bad as it could be, but it was going to prevent her from speaking for a while.
But for now, she didn't really need her voice. She had already told Howdy what they were going to do. He was already going out on his mission. At least, part of it. One part would require going into the Real World, but that was not possible right now. So she was going for the first person of her plan, and that was locating those scribbles.
She had no idea what happened to them after the twister incident days ago. She couldn't remember exactly what happened after the twister was locked up. She did recall the scribbles were on the ground, scattered. She recalled the large creature that it had formed was a little shattered and broken. But as for where it went to after that, it was tough to say. She wished she could be of more help, but... Well she was at least doing what she could.
Howdy was going to ask around and try to find that scribble creature. Penny wasn't sure how well it could actually stand against the sentient tornado, but it was the only thing large enough that she felt would stand any kind of chance. She just had to be had to be careful when it came to the actual fighting. If they played their cards right, maybe they could get the twister to go back to the Empty Forest, and then get locked away like before.
But how would they make sure that nothing broke it this time? Rudy had made that shield out of diamond. What could be stronger than diamond that would ensure that the tornado would not escape?
Well, she supposed she could always make one up. She could use ChalkZone's own inner ability and create something that would hold longer and more firmly than diamond. But that would have to wait for now. She was going to need help drawing this new material, after all. And she couldn't do it unless she knew for certain that the twister is going to be apprehended.
She tilted her head back, pressing it lightly against her pillow. Her mind wandered as she thought about what happened lately. It was amazing...no..horrifying, all that had gone down. And all because of one greedy man... She wondered if the others had found him yet. Did they already grab him? Or were they fighting him?
Penny was still annoyed that she could not do anything directly. She was stuck on this bed, unable to see anything, unable to be there for her mother and for her friends. She was glad that she was able to do something and forge a plan to help them. But she still wished she could get out of this bed and go find them. She refrained from doing so, knowing that, without her sight, she was just asking for trouble. She had no choice but to sit down and wait until she could see again.
She wished Howdy the best of luck. She hoped that he would be able to find that twister's location. Maybe if she wished hard enough, the tides would turn in their favor and..
No, that was such a silly idea. It would never work. Just stupid superstition. But...what did she have to lose? If simply wishing had no true effect.. Yeah, why not? She gritted her teeth and found herself wishing silently for Howdy's success. She hoped that, if her words had any sort of impact, it would be to help her friend through his mission, and to locate those scribbles.
sss
Howdy grunted as his leg got caught against something. He fell forward, hitting against the ground. He groaned as he pulled himself back up. He brushed himself off and he continued on his way towards his destination.
He found it hard to believe that he was returning to this spot. He had no idea if he would even find anything here. It had been days since that incident. There would be..absolutely no way that they would still be there, right? So why was he bothering to look here? Why didn't he try harder to find answers?
Well there wasn't really much of a choice, now was there? Nobody could tell him what happened to the scribbles. No one had seen them since...that day... The only way he felt that he could get any concrete answers was if he came back to the spot that his friends had last seen it. Maybe, if he searched around, he could find some kind of clue or something as to what had happened.
This part of ChalkZone, even if much of it was just open field, was a bit eerie. The repairs were still in their premature state. There was still evidence of what had went down here. Scars torn into the land and buildings, a testament to the twister that had raced through here, chasing after his friends.
The thought gave him a shudder. He was glad that he was not present during this time. He was glad that he did not see what happened. But then, a part of him was also terrified about this. While he had asked about it, was it possible that some of the zoners were hiding some information just to be... He wasn't even sure if he could figure out a reason for that. Yet the possibility still clawed its way into his mind, and he was unable to ignore it.
He eventually shook it out of his head. No.. They would not keep such information away from him. If the twister did something worse than what was told, he would have been informed about it. Managing to push those thoughts aside for now, he continued on, looking left and right as he tried to find any evidence of the scribble that...
He suddenly froze. He stared out ahead in shock, his eyes widening. His luck couldn't have been that good, right? Maybe it was just an illusion? Maybe he just...
No, it couldn't be. This had to be real. Please don't let it be some kind of sick joke. Please...
The longer he looked ahead, the more he started to realize that this had to be true. He couldn't help but smile as he realized what he had been able to accomplish. He could feel his heart flutter, feeling with elation.
He had found one of the scribbles.
No, not just one. Multiple of them. They laid strewn about on the ground. This way and that. Just...laying there, unmoving. He bit his lip. He wondered if they were dead... Oh wait. Could they be dead? He wasn’t even sure if they were alive. But then, if they were moving about, forming one large creation, then they had to be alive, right?
Howdy shook the thoughts out of his head. Right now, he needed to focus on taking action. Without another word, he rushed over towards the small scribble. When he reached its side, he dropped down onto his knees beside it. He lowered his hands down and he scooped the scribble up into his hand. He gently cradled it in the air, staring down at it as he tried to look for any sign of movement.
He frowned softly. There was nothing. He lowered his head in sadness. Then he lifted his head up again, realizing that this didn’t necessarily mean something bad. He didn’t know if the scribbles could move on their own, or even could die in the truest sense of the word. Perhaps there might still be a chance. He looked around at the other scribbles around him. Maybe if he gathered up them all and took them somewhere, he could try to determine what happened.
Howdy immediately went to work. He moved swiftly across the field. He scooped up more of the scribbles. All of them were still and motionless, but perhaps that didn’t mean anything, that maybe one of them would be functional enough to be of some use to him. Maybe, somehow, he could use these to find the main body. Maybe..
A thought crossed his mind. It made him freeze. What if this was the body? What if, afterwards, the body had dissipated, and shattered into tiny individual pieces such as this?
The puppet zoner lifted up one of the scribbles to his face. He gritted his teeth as he stared at the scribbles in his hand. He sure hoped that wasn’t the case. Judging from the description he was given, there should be a hell of a lot more. But if these were the pieces, and there were more... Where were they?
He looked left and right. He did see some more, but not nearly enough. Just fractions. Bits and pieces. He sucked in a sharp breath, wondering if he perhaps had not found the location where the scribble titan thing had fallen. Perhaps it was somewhere else. But where? Which direction should he go in? Which path is the best one to take?
He really only had one option. And that was simply to guess.
So he turned in a random location and headed off there. He silently prayed that he did not choose the wrong path.
sss
Inez gave a shudder as she and the zoners headed down the twisted, rocky path of the mountain’s interior. The dogs were yipping and yapping outside. They would not have been much use in here. The sled thing was too big, and the dogs were too noisy. They would be found out very quickly.
She kept her pace slow and steady, not wanting to cause any kind of noise. She was careful not to kick any rock or pebble that so happened to lay in her path. She gritted her teeth as they kept twisting and turning around in the mountain, anxiety filling up inside of her. She had no idea what to expect, and she tried to mentally prepare herself for whatever might lay ahead.
The only thing that was of any comfort to her right now, aside from her daughter not being involved in this confrontation, is the fact that Dr. Von Doktor has no idea they are there. They had the element of surprise. She was determined to keep that, and she often found herself scolding the two small zoners if they made too much noise or if they were going a bit too slowly. She didn’t mean to be so uptight, though. When one is so close to a victory, but said victory could easily be taken away, its understandable if some people get a little...antsy she guessed is the right word. She did her best to keep herself calm and she continued to move through the tunnels.
She kept her eyes and ears out for any sign of Von or this sentient twister. She wasn’t really sure how that was possible. She found it hard to believe that such a thing could exist. But according to these zoners, it did. The thought twisted her gut up in fear. How would one fight something that was essentially just...air...?
Eventually, she was sure that one of them would come up with a solution to that. Maybe not within this hour, but during their encounter, someone, one of them, would figure it all out. These zoners were pretty smart. She couldn’t deny them that. Yeah, one of them would figure it out.
“I wonder just where this Von guy could be hiding.” Snap whispered softly.
“Yeah. He could be anywhere in here.” Rapsheeba lifted her head up and looked all around. “There’s many places he could hide in here. And if he saw us first...”
Snap gave her a reassuring smile. “Nah, I doubt he’d notice us first.” He waved his hand dismissively. “If he did, he would be storming up us already. The guy isn’t too much of a strategist.”
Inez shot the zoner a glare. The blue and white zoner froze in his tracs. “He did set up a perfect kidnapping regarding me, my daughter, and Rudy. He is quite cunning. Please...” She shook her head slowly from side to side. She tried to shake off those horrible memories, wishing that they had stayed forgotten. “Do not underestimate him.”
Snap lowered his head slightly. “Sorry..I didn’t mean to...” Suddenly the zoner took in a sharp in take of breath. “Look out!”
Inez cocked her eye brow in confusion. What was the little zoner so worried about? What did he...
Without warning, she felt herself being struck by something heavy and yet...not. It was a sensation she could not really describe. Whatever it was, it had her up against the wall, and she became aware of something distinctly loud. Something hit against her, constantly grazing. Soft, light, almost like moving air.
Her heart froze at this realization. What...wait... Moving air...? How was that.... She cranked her head up and backwards, her shrinking pupils searching around for her attacker. She let out a gasp of horror when she saw what it was.
A twister....
“Well well well...what do we have here?” A cold voice laughed, cutting through the silence and the roaring wind of the tunnels.
Rapsheeba and Snap practically hackled at that voice. They glared angrily in its direction, their bodies tensed up, ready for a fight. Inez twisted herself in the tornado’s grasp. The wind tendrils kept her arms pinned against her side. Despite her attacker being made of nothing but air, she found it impossible to break out of its grasp. She eventually gave up and she turned her head towards where she had heard the voice. She curled her lip up into a snarl.
“Dr. Von Doktor...” Inez hissed. “What an unpleasant surprise...”
“Oh I’m hurt!” Von said in a mocking voice. He placed a hand against his chest. “Becauze I had been hoping to zpeak to you on zome...important matterz.”
Inez bared her teeth at him. “I’m not helping you with jack shit!”
Von laughed at this, as if it was the funniest thing he had ever heard. “Oh dear Mrz. Zanchez.... I never zaid you had a choize!”
Inez tried again to get herself free. She pulled at her arms, mustering up as much strength as she could. She pulled with all her might upwards, hoping that, somehow, she could free one of her limbs. The tornado seemed to respond to this as she fight something tighten around her. She let out a grunt of pain as pressure was applied to her arms. The more she struggled, the more this pressure increased. When she stopped, the pressure was let up.
Inez narrowed her eyes down at Von, baring her teeth. She might not be able to escape, but that did not mean she was going to be submissive towards him.
The man merely smiled up at her in an almost arrogant fashion. His arms were folded against his chest and he had quite the haughty look to him. He clearly looked like someone who truly believed they had won some kind of argument. His expression only made Inez contort her face further. Her teeth were exposed further, as if to give him the silent message of ‘touch me and I will bite you’.
“Oh Zanchez... I can tell zat you have a lot to zay to me. Maybe we should head on in, and you can tell me everyzing?” Von tilted his head to the side, raising up his hand in gesture. “I’m sure zat ziz izn’t really very comfortable for you.”
Inez increased her struggles again, despite knowing how useless it was fighting against the strength of a tornado. “No! Let me go! You can’t do this!” Cliche, she knew, saying that stuff. But she just couldn’t help it. She attempted to kick at the twister with her feet. Unsurprisingly, it was inaffective. “Whatever it is you want me to do, I won’t fucking do it!”
“Yeah! So let her go before we make you!” Snap took a step forward, holding up a fist in a warning manner.
Von looked over at the zoners, raising an eyebrow. “I zink you two should be worried about youzelves more.”
To Inez’s horror, the twister struck out with a blast of air. Snap and Rapsheeba let out screams of pain as they were roughly pushed into the ground and scraped along it. She thought she could see some bits of blood as the zoners hit against some sharp points on the ground.
The zoners finally stopped rolling several feet away. They slowly climbed up to their feet. They shook their heads and helped to support each other. They looked back at where Von was, narrowing their eyes. Inez couldn’t stifle the gasp of shock when she saw the rips in their clothes, the dust that clung to them, and, most disturbingly, the small bits of blood that now covered their arms and legs.
And they still started to come forward...
Inez widened her eyes at this. What were they thinking? Why weren’t they running away? Why were they trying again to get to her and Von? She struggled against the tornado’s grip again, shouting constantly for the zoners to leave and get help.
But Snap and Rapsheeba refused. She wondered if it was because they felt they had an obligation to protect her, since she was Penny’s mother. Maybe they were worried about how Penny might feel if they failed. Or maybe they wanted to help her simply because she was in trouble, and not because they felt they had to. But the reason why they were doing this didn’t matter to the woman in that moment. All that did was that the zoners were getting too close to danger, and they had no power of their own to stand up against it.
“No! Get way!” Inez shouted on top of her lungs.
Though the zoners did stop, it wasn’t because of what she had said. It was because the twister that was holding her had started to push them back. A strong wind was colliding with the zoners. They held their hands in front of their faces, heads turned to the side, their bodies slowly moving backwards despite their best attempts to remain firmly planted on the ground.
But their efforts did not help them for long. To Inez’s horror, the tornado, with a hand wave gesture from Dr. Von Doktor, merely increased its blowing, and the zoners were pushed even further back. There was a sickening thud, and the zoners stopped coming. Inez couldn’t tell if this was because they were knocked unconscious or if something else had happened. She called out their names, and she could feel her blood cooling rapidly when she didn’t get an answer.
She turned her head towards Von and shouted, “What the fuck did you do to them?!”
Von smirked at this. “What doez it matter? Zey are not people. Zey do not matter.” Inez hissed at this. Von leaned towards her slightly. “Zey aren’t the onez I’m after anyway. You are of more value to me zan them.”
Inez growled, “Like I said, I’m not interested in anything you have to offer me.”
“No?” Von tilted his head to the other side. “I’m pretty sure zat I have zomezing of interezt.”
“I doubt it.” Inez said.
“How do you know if you don’t zee it?” Von said, narrowing his eyes. “How can you turn me down if you have no clue what I’m offering?”
Inez snarled at this. The man trying to entice her like that was sickening. There was little doubt in her mind that the man did not have anything she actually wanted. Even if he did, he was not offering it with good intentions. He was just trying to trick her, lure her into a state of tranquility, all in the name of manipulating her. She was not going to fall for that. But...perhaps she should humor him a little. It might be the only way to do something other than dangle here against the wall.
“And what could you possibly offer me?” She asked.
Von’s smile reappeared. The way it stretched across his face unnerved the woman, and she couldn’t help but feel a cold chill go up her spine. “I’m pretty sure zat your daughter’s zafety iz a big conzern for you, izn’t it...?”
Inez felt her heart turn into ice.
sss
“Mrs. Sanchez! Mrs. Sanchez!” Snap called out. He had gotten up to his feet and started to run back...or at least, he tried to. The wind pushed him back, nearly making him tumble back.
“Snap! Look out for...” Rapsheeba didn’t get a chance to answer. Snap collided with her and the two ended up rolling backwards. “We can’t get any closer!”
“I noticed!” Snap snarled at her as the wind continued to thrust them back. “T-Try getting out of the way...!”
Rapsheeba shouted, “I-I can’t! It’s too...”
That was the last thing Rapsheeba managed to say before the two were suddenly pushed into a hole in the ground. Well not so much a hole, but rather a hollowed out piece of ground, where the tunnels were dug too close together. There was a loud crack and the two zoners tumbled in. There was the sound of rushing air, and the thud of them colliding with the ground. They groaned and sat up from the ground.
They could hear Mrs. Sanchez calling out to them. They tried to shout back, but they got no response from the woman. Snap and Rapsheeba looked at one another, both of them taking the time to process what this meant. This tunnel was distorting and blocking their voices. Mrs. Sanchez had no idea if they were okay or not. And they weren’t able to climb out and let her know, either. The hole was too high above them. They were trapped.
“How are we going to get out of here...?” Rapsheeba whispered softly.
Snap gritted his teeth at this realization. He looked around him, taking note of where he and Rapsheeba were now. This tunnel didn’t look too different from the first one, except it was smaller, less even, and darker. An old tunnel, perhaps? He wondered briefly why it was abandoned, but he didn’t concentrate on that for too long. He turned his attention to what was in front of them.
Darkness... Lots of darkness. Snap gulped when he realized that this tunnel was a lot darker than he thought. It took him a few moments to realize that the only reason that this portion of the tunnel was lit was because of the hole above them. He hadn’t noticed until now due to still recovering from the fall. Now that he could see, he realized that the task of leaving was going to be harder than he thought. Just...what could he and Rapsheeba do now...?
They could keep walking and hope that they would find light further down. Or even further back; the tunnel went both ways. They could travel down in one of these directions, or even split up and go in the two directions simultaenously, and try to find where it hooks up to the level above them.
But how much luck would they have? It was pitch black. How would they know that they wouldn’t trip over something? Fall down a hole they could not see? Wind up in some kind of trap?
This was going to be a very hard decision to make. How would he know that he and Rapsheeba would make the right choice? Was it better to stand here and try to climb out? Or should they take the risk and explore? Such a difficult decision to make. But not a lot of time to make it. Snap had no idea what Dr. Von Doktor wanted with Penny’s mother. But he wasn’t inclined tdo stay here and just let him have his way with her.
He walked back towards the opening. He heard Rapsheeba ask him a question, but he ignored her, his eyes focused on the hole above them. His eyes scanned around this region, where the most light was touching, and he attempted to find any way to get out. Any ledge, anything to grab onto. But he saw nothing. He furrowed his eyes at this. How were they going to get back up, if they take this path?
“Maybe one of us could stand on the others’ shoulders?” Rapsheeba suggested.
Snap considered this for a moment. At first, it seemed like the perfect plan. It took him a few seconds to realize that there was a bit of a problem with Rapsheeba’s suggestion. “The issue with that is the hole is pretty high up.” He tilted his head back. He flinched when he took notice of just how far they had fallen. “One of us might make it up, but the other will not.” He looked at Rapsheeba sadly. “I don’t want to leave you behind...and I’m sure you don’t want to do that to me either.”
Rapsheeba shook her head, agreeing with him. “No, I would not. But...” She furrowed her eyes and rubbed her chin thoughtfully. “Maybe there’s something up there that could help us?”
“That is possible. But what if there isn’t?” Snap asked. “Climbing back down isn’t an option.” He shuddered. “I don’t want to drop down that far again...”
“Well we have to do something....” Rapsheeba said. There was an urgent tone to her voice. “Mrs. Sanchez is up there and she’s in trouble! We can’t just...”
“I know..I know...” Snap said. He folded his arms against his chest. “I’m sure there’s something we could do. We just have to think harder. There is probably something we hadn’t thought of yet.”
Snap went silent for a few moments as he tried to think of something. He sensed Rapsheeba was watching him expectantly. But he had no doubts in his mind that she was also trying to think of a solution. With the two of them working together, they were sure to succeed. But the question was..would they figure out something in time...?
There had to be something they could do. There had to be a way out of here. He refused to believe that it was hopeless. There was always a way out of a situation. He just needed to approach it from another angle. He...
He heard something in the distance. He and Rapsheeba turned their heads in the direction of the sound. It was echoey and distorted, and at first, they could not recognize what it was. After a few moments, they heard it again. This time, they listened carefully to it, how it rose and fell, how it repeated several times, how it sounded so familiar...
Snap’s eyes widened at this. “It’s the dogs!”
“And it sounds like they are getting closer!” Rapsheeba exclaimed. She turned and looked down at Snap. “Do you think they heard the commotion?”
“It’s possible. But it doesn’t matter why they came in. Help me get their attention!”
Rapsheeba needed no further prompting. She and Snap stood underneath the hole and began to make noise. Clapping their hands, shouting, stomping their feet, whatever they could think of to draw the dog zoners’ attention to them. They weren’t sure how the dogs could help them, but they had to at least give it a shot.
sss
Inez lowered her head as she walked silently down the hallway...er..tunnel specifically. Dr. Von Doktor wasn’t far from her, taking position beside her. The tornado was directly behind. Its howling wind had quieted, and Inez guessed that it had the power to make itself silent when it wanted to. That would explain how it was able to muffle its approach earlier.
Inez’s entire gait and posture was submissive, a fact that she hated. But she had little choice. She did not want to appear as a threat. She knew the twister would rip her apart if she did. And it wasn’t like she could follow up with any sort of threat anyway. She had been boxed into a corner, and all she could do was listen to what the man had suggested.
She glared hatefully at the man. He did not bother looking at her. He had a rather pleased expression on his face. His mouth was ticked into a broad smile. It was obvious to anyone who saw that Dr. Von Doktor felt victorious, as if he had achieved something truly great.
But all he did was succeed in blackmailing her. The only reason Inez was even coming with him was because he told her that, unless she did what he told her, he couldn’t guarantee Penny’s safety. The man never really elaborated on just what he was goign to do if she didn’t listen, but Inez could tell it was going to be something horrible. So, against her will, she followed him.
It wasn’t like she could call his bluff. She didn’t really know for sure if the man had her or not, or if he was planning on strike her where she was in the Real World. She also didn’t have any way of striking back; if the circumstances were different, she’d have resisted. But in that moment, she was pinned and the zoners were blown back. What choice did she have?
Now here she was, following this man, having no idea just what he was going to use her for. She couldn’t stop and turn back. The twister was there, watching her. It was almost bone-chilling how the twister almost seemed to glare at her, despite having no eyes. The old scientist wasn’t far from her. He was close enough to grab her in case she tried running off. Her only option was simply to follow.
Soon they came to the end of the tunnel. It opened up into something wider. Inez tilted her head back as she took note of the tall ceiling. The room was wide and round in shape. Lots of stalagmites and stalactites all around, jagged, many looking like they could fall down at the slightest provocation. The sight of them made her shiver, as did some of the formations around her. Some looked like vicious animals, and others were just spooky for some reason that she could not pinpoint.
Then there was the machinery. It looked rather out of place, snaking around and through the walls, random lights lit everywhere, a large monitor, and so much more than just that. The woman found herself shivering as they passed by several of them. There were all sorts of different sizes, and many looking like they were designed to do something rather horrible to whoever was unlucky enough to get strapped to them.
She could only guess that these machines and equipment were added here by Dr. Von Doktor. Added in with the use of magic chalk so he could continue his sick little experimentations. And that’s when it hit her. She could feel her heart skipping a beat at the realization.
Did he bring her in here for experimentation?
She let out a sigh of relief when Von took her all the way past all the wicked-looking machinery. But that also confused her further. If this wasn’t where the man intended to hold her, then..what was he going to do with her..?
That’s when she took notice of something ahead of her. Something that caused her to pause, only to be pushed forward by a gust of the tornado’s air.
It was some kind of large room. It was surrounded by some kind of clear glass structure, connecting to the ‘ceiling’ of the room. In design, it was rather simple, almost bland. But still something about it made Inez want to get away. There was something rather...foreboding about it. And the idea of getting so close to it made her shiver in fear.
But with nowhere to go, she was forced to enter the large room. The door was tall, wide, and slightly curved. It allowed even the huge twister to come in. Inez shuddered when she heard the door shut behind them, and she knew she was trapped in with them. The man held up his hand, gesturing her to stop. She did so, afraid to find out what the man would do if she did not obligue. As the man walked forward for whatever reason, Inez found herself looking around the room.
It looked almost like a funhouse. The interior of the place was more inviting. The ground was soft and raised and bumpy, and the walls all around her mimicked this look. It looked simialr to what she would find at some fast food restaurants, where the kids would play. The ground had different lights everywhere, flickering, changing colors rapidly.
And further down, she could see a flattened area. This, too, also had the rapid changing colors, illuminating the area with its different shades of the spectrum. There was also a row of computers here, and it, too, mimicked the colors of the rainbow, looking something a kid would draw. The computers looked more like toys than anything. And yet, it still looked almost...advanced. It was something the woman had a hard time wrapping her mind around.
Her mind was taken from her surroundings when she noticed that Dr. Von Doktor was coming back towards her. He was holding something in his hands. She squinted her eyes as she tried to get a better look.
“No, do me a favor, mizz.” Von held out his hands, allowing the woman to see what he was holding. “And put ziz on.”
Inez blinked in confusion. The items were....rather strange. Not what she would have expected. Some wrist cuffs and a collar. And despite what they were, these, too, looked rather kid-friendly. By this point, the childish appearance was getting rather eerie, especially knowing what this man was capable of.
She looked up at him, her eyes narrowing softly. “What do you intend on doing with these?” Her blood ran cold when she listened to his rather amused response.
“I’m going to have zome fun wiz you...”
|
|